The Vorpal Blade
by Edward D. Hoch
Winterluck had been living with Von Baden for some five years before he ever raised the subject of the Heidelberg killing. It was on a mild April day — one of the first pleasant days of spring — and they were strolling around the big yard as they so often did when the weather was good. Overhead, the sky was blue with promise, and already the first small buds were clustering on branches.
“The German spring is a wonderful time,” Winterluck said that morning.
“Spring is always wonderful,” Von Baden said. “I remember only one bad spring — in ’forty-five, when it meant the Allies would begin their final drive along the western front. That year, I cursed the birds as they sang in the trees, and wished I could hold back the blossoms with my hands. But the snow melted, and the tanks rumbled on.”
“They would have come in any event,” Winterluck said. “Hitler was finished. We were all finished.” He stared for a time at the distant trees. “It was like some great tragedy by Shakespeare, though I suppose the other side didn’t see it that way.”
Von Baden nodded his balding head, and the light caught the curving scar on his left cheek. “Perhaps Hitler was a sort of Hamlet, at least to us. Perhaps he should have died by a poisoned sword.”
Winterluck was still staring at the trees. “That reminds me of the Heidelberg thing. Remember it?”
“How could I forget? I was there.”
“Cassan was a sort of Hamlet, and he was struck down by a poisoned sword.”
But Von Baden shook his head. “To borrow from our late enemies the English, he was much more a Jabberwock, struck down by a vorpal blade.”
“How did it happen?” Winterluck asked. “I never heard the full details.”
“Very few people did. The crime — if crime it was — happened at a time when young Cassan was the most hated, and feared, student in all of Heidelberg. No one very much wanted to see the boy who killed him punished. In those days, such things were easy to hush up, and after all, Cassan was not the first to die in the dueling clubs of Heidelberg. Or the last.”
“But some said he was murdered, killed by a poisoned sword. At least that was the talk at the time.”
“That was the talk, yes.” Von Baden’s eyes clouded, as if he were trying to remember the exact feeling of that day. “It was such a long time ago, a lifetime ago. The world has seen so much violence since, I wonder if what happened there could still have any importance.”
“It was important to Cassan. It was the end of his life.”
“Yes, yes,” Von Baden agreed, scratching the smooth skin of his aging head. “It was surely important to Cassan.”
In that time, when Germany was only just recovering from one war, and the figure of Adolf Hitler was known only to the jailers of Landsberg and a handful of followers, Heidelberg was still the university town with its singing students and beer-drinking frolic. Von Baden had entered the university in 1921, the same year that Joseph Goebbels was receiving his Ph.D. at the age of twenty-four. He did not know Goebbels then, and was not to meet him until much later.
For Von Baden, Heidelberg University was a dream realized. Away from the confines of a strict home for the first time, he plunged into the daily student life and joined almost at once one of the five dueling clubs that were the center of university social life. At the beginning, and during all of his freshman year, he thought very little about the actual fact of dueling, the main reason for the clubs’ existence. He had seen the scarred faces about the campus and in the classroom, of course, and he was often present at the semiweekly matches in the large whitewashed apartment on the second floor of the public house. But to him it remained a thing apart, not nearly so important as the annual election of a beer king among the dueling corps.
Since first-year members of the five clubs were not obliged to fight, it was not until his second year at the university that the pressure to take part in the bloody spectacles became intense. Von Baden was a member of the White Corps, and its president that year was Cassan, a sulking bully who proudly wore his silken ribbon awarded after three duels. He’d fought thirty times the previous year, more than any other student, and the presidency of the White Corps had come to him by acclamation. He was a wizard with the blade, and once during a particularly brutal duel he’d sliced off the tip of an opponent’s nose. Many people hated Rudolf Cassan, but more people feared him.
It was the affair over Eva, the sensuous barmaid at the Three Crowns, that finally brought matters to a head. Generally, the members of the White Corps ignored the other four clubs and kept to themselves on their beer-drinking excursions. Even if the only seats in the tavern were at a table occupied by a few red-capped youths, the White Corps would not join them, preferring to go instead to another of the beer gardens or rathskellers that dotted the area.
But this night the white-capped Cassan happened into the Three Crowns just as Eva was going off duty. He’d been seeing a good deal of her during the preceding months, even spending a weekend with her on a raft trip down the Neckar. No one doubted that Eva was a girl of loose virtue, but oddly enough she seemed the only one capable of bringing out the tender, human side of Cassan’s nature. When he was with her, he was almost a different person. And this night, as he walked into the crowded, smoky confines of the tavern, he saw that Eva was sitting at a table with members of the Red Corps, laughing and drinking, with her arm actually around Gunner Macker’s waist. Macker was a top athlete and excellent swordsman himself, and there’d been bad blood before between him and Cassan.
Von Baden was with Cassan as he entered the Three Crowns, and the president was just telling him of his duties as a second-year man. “You must fight, boy, because that is our only purpose. We did not take you into our ranks so you could merely amuse yourself at beer parties and wenching.”
“I will fight,” Von Baden managed to say, hating the smooth, dominant figure Cassan made as he walked among the crowded tables. “But when I’m ready.”
Cassan smiled over his shoulder. “You will fight next week, boy. Be ready. It is time you tasted blood. Your own, if necessary.”
“Not so soon!”
“I am your president. You fight when I order you to or you leave the corps in disgrace.” But then, before he could add anything, he saw Eva at the table with Macker. He left Von Baden standing there as he fought his way to the Red Corps group.
Macker glanced up at him with a disdainful smirk and deliberately placed his hand on Eva’s breast. “Well, Cassan, you arrived a bit late this night!”
The president of the White Corps stood his ground while the flush crept up his neck. “What is this, Eva?” he asked.
The girl was embarrassed. She brushed Macker’s hand away and stood up. “Nothing. It is nothing, Rudolf. I was waiting for you.”
At the table Macker gave a snort. “She waits for the first one in pants. It’s all the same to her.”
Cassan’s palm shot out and slapped the youth across the face. Macker’s skin went white, with only the red of the blow to mark his cheek. “You will feel those words,” Cassan said, his voice barely a whisper.
Through it all, Macker had remained seated. Now he rose slowly to his feet. “We have never met with the swords, Cassan. Perhaps the time has come.”
But Cassan’s answer was to spit on the floor at the other’s feet. “I would not soil my blade with you.” And then he turned, and spoke the terrifying words. “Young Von Baden here will uphold the honor of the White Corps. Tuesday night.”
To Von Baden, the words were like the voice of doom. He stared at Macker, who only laughed. “This runt! I will slice his nose off and then come after you!”
“You think so? The newest member of the White Corps could take you, Macker. That will be the ultimate indignity — when you grovel in defeat before this boy.” Then he turned, without a word to Eva, and stalked out. Von Baden followed, aware that every eye in the room was upon him: Aware that Tuesday was only three nights away.
* * * *
All of Sunday was spent in sword practice, and Von Baden felt his padded body pummeled and pulled by the blows. They practiced with canes, and with the riding whips that many of the students carried. And on Monday, they brought out the swords themselves: long, ugly weapons with blunt points but sharpened edges, the blades some half-inch in width, the hilts a pure white to match the caps of the young men. Von Baden looked, hefted the weapon, and was horrified. Watching these spectacles twice a week was one thing, but to actually fight in one himself, to feel the razor-sharp blows raining down on his face and scalp, that was something else. He knew too well the bandaged faces of the combatants, the lifelong scars and disfigurements that battle brought.
But there was no way out without disgrace.
Pondering it, he even considered informing the authorities. Though the members of the five corps were allowed to keep swords, the dueling itself was strictly forbidden by German law. Unfortunately, Von Baden knew as well as anyone that the law was never enforced. The police would only laugh at his call, and do nothing.
So Tuesday came, and the twenty-odd members of each corps gathered in the upstairs room where the duel would take place. Some sipped wine or played cards while they waited for the evening’s first duel to take place. Von Baden and Macker were scheduled to fight first, and he found himself led to another room to be dressed for battle. His eyes were protected by iron goggles, with leather straps that also served to hold his ears flat against his head. His neck was wound with thick wrappings, and layers of padding covered his arms, body, and legs. At the end, only his goggled face and head were free of the padded black suit.
Several fellows helped him walk to the center of the big room with his sword, while the spectators clustered at the far end. Two helmeted seconds had taken up their positions, swords ready to interrupt the contest if blood was drawn or a weapon broken. An umpire and timekeeper also stood by, along with a gray-haired doctor with a tray of ointment and bandages. The duel would last fifteen minutes, with time out for injuries and the like — in all, usually twenty minutes or more.
Von Baden stood facing Macker, the beads of sweat standing out on his face above the muffling neckpiece. Then, standing near the doorway behind the spectators, the girl Eva suddenly appeared, muffled herself in a coat that did nothing to disguise her appearance. By tradition, the duels were for men only, but he knew it was not the first time a girl had watched them. And he knew that Rudolf Cassan had seen her too. The superior expression with which he had viewed the proceedings thus far seemed to dissolve like a smashed mirror when he spotted her.
He hesitated only an instant, and then some twinge of remaining pride forced him to step forward, between the two would-be combatants. “Get out of that suit, Von Baden,” he snapped. “I will fight Macker myself.”
There came a gasp from the seconds and spectators alike, but already Cassan had taken the sword from Von Baden’s limp fingers. Three young men from the White Corps hurried forward to remove the black padding from one and place it on the other, and through it all Rudolf Cassan stood his ground staring into the face of Gunner Macker — a face now suddenly white with the unexpectedness of this new challenge.
Many of the spectators’ eyes now turned toward Eva, as if weighing the physical attributes that made such a duel a necessity. Von Baden, freed of the encumbering padding, almost expected her to leave now that she was so suddenly the obvious center of attention. But she stood her ground, apparently determined to see the thing through.
Finally, after endless minutes of adjustment, Cassan was ready to fight. The seconds gave the signal, the umpire spoke a word, and instantly both padded young men sprang forward, raining blows on each other with a fury Von Baden had rarely seen before. Each was aiming for the face and head, but both were skilled swordsmen. After thirty seconds of furious clanging, the swords had only met each other. Then, as Macker blocked a particularly deadly swing by Cassan, the White president’s blade broke near its tip, nicking Cassan’s hairline as it sailed off. The seconds immediately raised their own swords to interrupt the contest, and the doctor hurried forward.
“It’s nothing,” Cassan insisted as the wound was touched up. “A scratch. His blade has yet to find my flesh.”
The timekeeper started his counting once more, and Cassan struck back with a new sword, raining blows with renewed fury. This time it was Macker who took the cut, a decided hit from Cassan’s blade that loosened a flap of his cheek. Again the seconds intervened and the doctor stepped forward. Cassan allowed himself a faint smile. He was getting the upper hand, and he was still unmarked by Macker’s sword.
Von Baden, forgotten, had joined the spectators at the far end of the bare room. He stood near Eva, watching her expression, trying without success to decide which of them was her special favorite. He wondered if it would all end like some medieval romance, with the winner riding off with her into the dawn. Or would her heart more likely go out to the loser?
With the next volley of blows, it began to seem for the first time that the contest might end in a draw. First both men dropped their swords simultaneously — to the displeasure of the onlookers — and then Macker recovered to bring his blade up from below to nick Cassan’s jaw. The doctor stepped in once more.
And now a strange thing began to happen. Cassan, the champion, the best swordsman in all Heidelberg, began to falter. His swings were wild, his defenses nonexistent. Macker, smiling in something close to triumph, landed two more cuts in quick succession. Cassan’s face was covered with blood that even the doctor’s firm hand could not stop. One of the Red Corps called for the fight to end, but he was booed down. They had come to see blood and they were seeing it. They might even witness the first defeat of the hated Cassan.
Macker quickly followed up his advantage. He hammered away at Cassan’s head, bringing new blood, and now Von Baden saw the White Corps’ president stagger and grab for support. The seconds rushed in but they were too late. He toppled sideways, the sword flying from his hand, and was still on the floor.
The doctor bent over him as the others crowded around. Only Macker edged away, triumphant but uncertain. The duels did not usually finish like this. “How is he, Doctor?” someone asked.
Von Baden was still watching Eva’s expressionless face when he heard the reply. The doctor looked up and said simply, “He’s dead.”
Winterluck and Von Baden had continued their walk about the yard while the balding man told his story. He had not thought of those far-off events in years, not since long before the war that had made such killing so commonplace. Now, as he finished, the memory sharpened in his mind. It might have happened yesterday, instead of that long-ago time of youth.
“I heard stories,” Winterluck said. “Some claimed that Macker killed him with a poisoned sword, that this was the only way it could have happened.”
“Yes,” Von Baden acknowledged. “I heard the stories too. In truth, poor Cassan
“That would pretty much confirm his guilt,” Winterluck said.
Van Baden fingered the scar on his cheek. “On the contrary, old friend, it confirmed his innocence. A man who would poison the blade of his sword would hardly lose much sleep over it afterward. Poisoning is a careful crime. It takes a great deal of thought and premeditation. And of course, the best evidence for his innocence: until the last moment, he thought he was fighting me, not Cassan. After Cassan stepped in to take my place, Macker never left the center of the room. He had no chance then to poison the blade.”
“Then who did? Could the swords have become switched when they were dropped somehow?”
“No, no. The hilts were different colors, remember, to match the corps color.”
“But...” Winterluck puzzled, “no one could have poisoned Macker’s sword once Cassan entered the duel. There must have been fifty pairs of eyes on them both! Certainly Eva couldn’t have done it. And certainly no one would have wanted to poison you!”
“No,” Von Baden agreed. “No one would have wanted to poison me.”
“Then
Von Baden smiled. “There remains only one possibility.”
“You know?”
“I’ve known for years.”
“Of course! I should have realized it! The doctor! He applied the poison while he was swabbing the wounds on Cassan’s face!”
“A good ending for a detective story, old friend, but hardly for real life. The doctor would have no motive.”
“He was really Eva’s father, avenging his daughter’s honor!”
And now Von Baden laughed aloud. “You would make a wonderful writer! I’m sure the doctor could have chosen a far safer and less spectacular method of murder, had that been his desire. Or at the very least, a slower-acting poison.”
“Then where are we left?”
“With the truth,” Von Baden said. “The truth.” He fingered the scar again. “As you can see, I did fight after all, later on. I fought bravely and well, both for the White Corps and for Hitler. I collected my medals, and my ribbons.”
“Tell me,” Winterluck said.
“Sometimes fear can be a terrible, twisted thing. Men will kill for love, or revenge, or in anger, but I sometimes think that fear is the greatest motive for murder. After all, wasn’t it fear of a sort that drove us to kill the Jews?”
“And?”
“I was afraid to fight Macker,” he said, looking away. “Afraid for my life, or my face, or my honor. Afraid. Terrified! I coated the blade of my sword with poison from the chemistry lab, to kill Macker, or at least sicken him and let me win the duel. But then Cassan fought with my sword, and when it broke a piece flew back to nick his scalp. And kill him.”
“My God!”
“A foolish thing, a senseless thing. As I said, a vorpal blade.”
They had reached the farthest point of the prison yard, and now the uniformed guard was motioning them back. The exercise period was over, and they must return to their cells. “It is something of a paradox, I suppose,” Von Baden observed as they walked slowly back. “We are caged here because they call us war criminals, and yet I killed this first man because I feared to fight. Was I perhaps a peace criminal in those days?”
But the guard separated them at the entrance and the question went unanswered.
Dead and Breakfast
by Marilyn Todd
“Georges, have you put those pillows in Number Twenty-two yet?”
Pillows. Pillows. Georges dragged his eyes away from the grebes out on the lake as he remembered the pile of goosedown in his arms.
“Doing it now, Mother.”
But it was so comical, the way they dived for fish. You watch them go down, follow the ripples on the surface, then pick a spot where you think they’ll come up. Except you’re wrong. Every time, it’s that much further from where you expect them to, and this time one of the grebes had caught a fish. A big one. Georges watched, fascinated by the contest between predator and prey. One false move and the fish was gone forever. Both sides fighting for survival.
“And don’t forget to unblock that drain in the second-floor bathroom while you’re up there, love.”
Drain? He looked at the spanner in his hand. Oh. Drain. “No, no,” he called down. “I won’t forget.”
Georges loved this lake. He loved the way the boats bobbed on smooth days as well as in rough weather, their yards clanking gentle lullabies, their hulls gleaming in the sun. He loved the way that spring dawns glimmered hazy and yellow on the surface, like melted Camembert. How fiery sunsets multiplied out and flickered on the water. How autumn mists swirled round the islands and then disappeared, as if by magic, and how the moon reflected double on the lake. And none of this would be possible, were it not for the pines that surrounded it, repelling the winds that drove in from the west, fending off the snows that swept up from the Pyrenees, thwarting the desiccating frosts that gripped the rest of France. In fact, he thought, if it wasn’t for the gulls, flapping round the perimeter in search of tiddlers in the shallows, you’d think the coast was a lot further than eight kilometres away.
Except not everyone enjoyed neat promenades that served up ice creams and carousels, or took pleasure in roasting themselves on broad, white sandy beaches that stretched to infinity in both directions. The people who holidayed at Georges’ lake were more discriminating. Not for them long treks through woods, laden with parasols and picnic hampers, just to then do battle with the highest dunes in Europe. Let others wrestle with deck chairs and drink lukewarm lemonade—
“Oh, Georgie!” His mother jerked the pillows from his arms with a good-natured, but nonetheless exasperated sigh. “Will you ever stop your silly daydreaming?” She gave his cheek an affectionate squeeze, before setting off down the corridor to give 22 their extra pillows. “But if you don’t mind, love. The drain?”
The what? Oh, that. Second floor. Blocked. At last, the grebe managed to turn the wriggling fish and gulp it down. Almost at once, it was diving back down for more.
“Now, if you wouldn’t mind.” She didn’t seem entirely surprised to find her son still staring out of the window when she returned. “Breakfast’ll be over any minute, and the guests are bound to need the bathroom.”
“Right-oh.”
He mightn’t have won any prizes for spelling, maths, or grammar, but Georges was handy with his hands. In no time at all, he’d unscrewed the waste and was flushing out the pipe, though he didn’t see what all the fuss was for. A few hairs, a bit of gunge, and
But then, some folk were never satisfied, he thought, his big, strong hands spannering the pipes back into place. If they weren’t griping about lumpy mattresses, they were moaning because there wasn’t an ashtray, or could someone change their bedside lamp, it wasn’t bright enough to read by. Still. He mopped up the puddle of dirty water with a towel. Surrounded by such stunning scenery, people probably expected the same level of perfection from Les Pins. Most of the time, they blooming got it, too.
“I don’t believe it!” An hour must have passed before his mother came storming into the dining room, where he was cramming the last of the unwanted croissants in his mouth. “Look what you’ve done to Madame Fouquet’s towels!”
Eh?
She held up the filthy, sopping linen. “She’s absolutely livid, and quite frankly, so am I.”
Oh.
“That’s still no excuse for you to use them as rags. And to just leave them lying there, as well, you lazy toad!”
“Sorry.”
It wasn’t often that he saw his mother angry, and it wasn’t simply because she had endless patience with him. She simply could not afford to lose control. Georges’ father, Marcel, was the chef, and since food was his passion as well as the foundation for his business, he was either shopping for it at the market or else creating magnificent works of art with it in the kitchen. The hotel management was Irene’s responsibility, something she accomplished with a combination of politeness, style, and military crispness, being just strict enough to keep the chambermaids on their toes, but not so tough that they looked for work elsewhere. Welcoming enough towards the guests, but not so sociable that they might be tempted to take advantage.
“Oh, Georgie, it’s not you,” she said, instantly calm again. “It’s that wretched bloody bathroom that’s got me so worked up.” She swiped her hair out of her eyes with the back of her hand. “I’m going to have to call a plumber out, and God knows how long that’ll take in August.”
“Why?” He might be big and slow and clumsy, but Georges took great pride in his work.
“Why?” Her voice rose. “Because that stupid, bloody washbasin’s blocked up again already—”
Wash... basin... “I’ll take another look.”
“Not sure there’s any point, you’ve only just been up there.”
“Yes, but I’ll check further down the pipes.” He turned away, so she wouldn’t see how red his cheeks had gone.
“Will you? Oh, you are an angel. And while you’re up there, would you put clean towels in Thirty-four for Madame Fouquet? I can hardly leave the poor woman with just a hand towel for her bath.”
“Right-oh.”
Washbasin. He wrote it on the back of his hand with a biro, so as not to forget. Second floor, he scribbled underneath. And towels.
Which was just as well, because by the time he’d brushed Minou the cat, topped up the birdbath, and then fed the ducks out on the lake, it was fast approaching midday. Four o’clock before he actually got round to fixing it.
Madame Fouquet never saw her towels.
For all its pine-scented air and picture-postcard views, it wasn’t always easy here for Georges. Life was comfortable enough. Marcel and Irene were the first to think of shipping in sand, to create a private lakefront beach. They revamped the gardens with Mediterranean palms and oleanders, tacked on a veranda, then a terrace, and built moorings for the hotel clients’ boats. This was good. With every improvement, the hotel grew and prospered.
The trouble was, in order to capitalize on a silence broken only by the croaking of frogs and the splash of fish — the very qualities their middle-aged, middle-class guests looked for in a holiday — his parents also banned transistor radios and banished TV to the public lounge. Their intention was that busy Parisians should come down, plug into two weeks of time-warp bliss, then go home refreshed and free of stress. But for Georges, this was his home. And, rather like the resort itself, which had grown up to create its own identity but in doing so had paradoxically isolated itself from the outside world, so he, too, became disconnected.
While other teenagers were rebelling, flower power passed him by, and whatever the Summer of Love might be, it never came his way. But not being “groovy” didn’t trouble him. To be honest, he didn’t know what groovy was, so it didn’t matter that Jesus might be loving Mrs. Robinson more than she would ever know, much less that Mick Jagger was having his mind and other things blown by honky-tonk girls. But then he turned sixteen and things began to change. Not being clever enough to stay on at school, he quickly lost touch with the few friends that he’d had, and though he took over as the hotel handyman from doddery old Rene, the staff were invariably too busy to stop for idle chit-chat. Naturally, Georges picked up the broad outline of events from the national news, but what he wasn’t getting was life’s rich tapestry of trivia, and this became a problem. All he wanted was to do what the Parisians did, only in reverse. Plug into normal life. But how?
The more time passed, the more his desire — his need — to tap into normality intensified. It wasn’t that he was lonely, exactly. He’d always enjoyed his own company, but there was a hole somewhere, a big black hole that needed to be filled, and whoever said it was the little things that mattered was absolutely right. And it was the little things that were missing from his life.
At least, that was the case until one warm and sunny April morning when his mother asked him to oil the sticky lock on No. 17. And would you believe it, there was the answer. Staring him right in the face. He oiled, he turned, he oiled, he turned. No sticking. No rubbing. No catching.
At long last, Georges had found a way to connect to the world beyond Les Pins.
The idea of being called a Peeping Tom would have cut him to the quick. There was nothing mucky about what he was doing. Nothing sinister about his motives. He was simply using his master key to slip into the rooms, and there, just being among the guests while they slept, he was able to note other people’s eccentricities and foibles. The big, black void was filled.
While Irene was just delighted that her son had at last showed some initiative by oiling all the bedroom locks, not just the one.
“Madame Garnier’s eldest daughter’s getting married,” Georges told Parmesan, the heavy horse who used to pull a plough but had long since been put out to pasture. “I saw the telegram on her dressing table.”
MAMAN PAPA GUESS WHAT STOP HENRI PROPOSED AT LAST STOP ISN’T THIS JUST WONDERFUL STOP
“Both Monsieur
Although he still spent the same amount of time fishing, bird-watching, and watching squirrels in the woods, Georges and Parmesan tended to see a lot more of each other these days. Blissfully unaware, of course, that Marcel was having to drop his
“Mother doesn’t like that Madame Dupont, with the blue-rinse hair, who rustles when she walks. She thinks she’s hard and crusty, but she’s not.” Georges passed the horse an apple. “She’s soft as dough inside.”
He knew this because of the soppy romances Madame Dupont read, and more than once he’d had to pick up a paperback that had fallen from her hand, replacing the bookmark and laying it gently on the cover next to her.
“You wouldn’t think it, but Twenty-seven wears a toupee.” It gave Georges quite a fright, seeing it draped over the footstool. He thought it was a rat. “Someone should tell him he looks a lot younger without it, though.” Unlike Madame 27, whose teeth snarled at him from the glass beside her bed. “She snores, as well,” he said.
In fact, it was quite a revelation, seeing what the guests were really like, as opposed to what they wanted you to think. For instance, Georges could tell who was putting on a front, pretending to read highbrow literature when they were sneaking tabloid news inside their daily papers. He knew who was sloppy and who was not from the way they folded their clothes or tossed them on a chair, and, even more importantly, by squeezing the towels, he knew who took a bath every day and who only took one once a week and disguised their lack of personal hygiene with cologne.
Darker secrets came out, too. Major Chabou, for instance, swapped dirty pictures with the banker in the room upstairs. Suzette the chambermaid was having an affair with No. 14, even sleeping in his bed after his poor wife had had to rush back home to see to her sick mother. Mind you, Suzette didn’t sleep in curlers, like the other female guests. Or wear a hairnet, either, for that matter.
So summers came and summers went, and even though Georges assumed the Year of the Cat was just one more Chinese holiday, who cared? The same people booked the same rooms for the same two weeks in the season, and simply by taking stock of their toothbrushes, their writing pads, their cosmetics, and their clothes, he was able to follow the changes in their lives and circumstances.
Some guests never changed, of course. Monsieur Prince still put his dirty shoes on Irene’s clean white linen sheets. The Bernards still stashed the hotel’s face flannels at the bottom of their suitcase. Madame Morreau still treated Georges the same way she did when he was seven, only now instead of ruffling his hair and giving him a bag of aniseed, she had to reach up on tippy-toes just to pat his shoulder. But she still brought him aniseed, which Georges had never liked but which he could at least feed to Parmesan, even though it made him kick and swish his tail. And Georges still very much looked forward to her visits.
Which made it doubly hard when Madame Morreau died.
“Take a look at these architect’s plans, love, and tell me what you think.”
From the outset, his parents had involved him in their projects, but to be honest, the squares and boxes on the page confused him. What did it mean, “drawn to scale,” he wondered? Fish had scales. Kitchens had scales. But gardens? And this 250:1 stuff. Georges didn’t understand where bookmakers fitted into plans for new extensions, and whenever he saw things like this, he was glad he hadn’t been forced to stay on at school.
“Ten new bedrooms to be built during the winter shut-down, and what about this?” The excitement in his mother’s voice was catching. “No more trotting down the corridor in the middle of the night for
“And now the world’s opening up to foreign travel, son, what do you think about including couscous on the menu?” Marcel said.
Would that be meat, or some exotic vegetable, he wondered?
“Every room’ll have its own mini shampoo and soap.”
“Osso buco, perhaps?”
“Hair dryers in the bathrooms.”
“Definitely paella — are you all right, son?”
“Yeah.”
But there was no fooling his mother. “Oh, Georges.” She laid down her fountain pen. “You’re not still upset about Madame Morreau, are you?”
Marcel had brought him up that it was wrong to tell a lie, but for some reason he felt ashamed of saying yes out loud. Madame Morreau had been different from the other guests, somehow. Special. For a start, she was one of the few who weren’t wary of this big, shambling young man, who was constantly wandering round the hotel with a distant expression on his face and a toolbox in his hand. And she didn’t talk down to him, either. In fact, quite often she had to rebuke that weasel-faced nephew of hers for poking fun at him.
Jean-Paul. That was Weasel’s name. Jean-Paul. And it was a funny thing, but until Madame Morreau said that, Georges had never thought of himself as slow. And yet, now he came to think of it, he
“A bit,” Georges admitted.
“Don’t be, love.” His mother squeezed his hand. “The old dear had a long and happy life, and you should be pleased she died peacefully, snuggled in her pillows.” She turned to Marcel and pulled a face. “Even if it was in our hotel.”
“The undertakers were very discreet, I thought.”
“Only because you slipped them lorry loads of francs, but it’s the chambermaids I’m proudest of. None of them so much as screamed.”
“They wouldn’t bloody dare,” Marcel muttered under his breath, but Irene wasn’t listening.
“The guests had no idea that anything was amiss, and even Madame Morreau’s nephew carried himself well, I thought. Considering.”
When Georges closed his eyes, he could see Jean-Paul in conversation with the doctor that the hotel had been obliged to call. Saw him showing him the pills Madame Morreau took for her bad heart. Heard him telling how she’d had two seizures this year already.
“Nice boy,” Irene added, with a sigh. “Always so conscientious when he stayed here with his aunt.”
“No, he wasn’t.”
If anyone was an expert on the subject of being chivvied up, it was Georges. But never on account of being lazy.
Unlike some, who wouldn’t be seen dead supporting an old lady’s arm while she took a walk along the lake.
Georges did. As soon as she said she wouldn’t mind a stroll, Weasel had been off. Greyhounds on a track don’t run that fast.
“Jean-Paul thought fetching things and looking after her beneath him,” he told Marcel and Irene.
It wasn’t because he sneered at him, or called him names behind her back, that Georges despised the nephew. More the way he scowled at having to trek upstairs to fetch her cardigan because her legs weren’t up to it, or screwed up his face when she forgot things. Georges scuffed his foot. He knew all about forgetting things, and saw how much it embarrassed Madame Morreau, being dependent on someone else to put it right. Especially someone who resented doing it...
“I don’t think he was even sorry that she died.”
Georges had never encountered sudden death before, so he couldn’t be certain. But that look on Weasel’s face when the doctor signed that piece of paper—
“I wish I could put a name to that expression,” he said, but his parents were back poring over their plans, discussing colour charts and debating whether the floor tiles in the bathrooms would be better white or cream. To them, the incident was closed. But for Georges, the misgivings wouldn’t go away, and though the winter gales came lashing in from the Atlantic, bending the pines around the lake and causing them to hiss like angry snakes, his mind remained on aniseed and ruffled hair. On cardigans that smelled of lavender, and happy, girlish giggles.
People imagined Madame Morreau was as well-heeled as the other guests, but Georges knew otherwise. Her suits were quality, but seconds, he’d seen the crossed-out labels. Also, her petticoats had worn thin, her stockings were darned, and her shoes, although good quality and polished to a shine, were almost through to holes. And even he, who didn’t understand figures very much, knew that red ink on a bank statement was bad news. Which is why he thanked her so politely for the candy every year, and refused a tip for carrying her bags. She’d had to really scrimp and save for her fortnight at Les Pins, and go without a lot of things to pay for her nephew to come with her. He knew all this, because he’d read it in her diary.
And her diary said nothing about heart attacks and seizures—
“Oh, Georgie. You’ve let the paste go hard.”
Paste? Then he remembered why he was up this blooming ladder. Sticking fresh wallpaper on No. 21. “It’s not right, Mum.”
“Not now it isn’t, love. It’s set like concrete in this wretched bucket.”
“I don’t mean the glue. Madame Morreau.”
But by the time he’d trundled down the ladder, both his mother and the tub of paste were gone, and he’d painted the whole of the first-floor corridor and was halfway through emulsioning the ceiling in Reception before it dawned on him.
“You said pillows,” he said, laying down his brush.
“No, I didn’t, love. I said windows. Can you wash the windows when you’re done? Only Suzette’s gone and got herself pregnant, and God only knows who the father is. But the point is, I don’t want her up a stepladder, not in her condition.”
“You said she died snuggled into her pillows,” Georges said, except she couldn’t have. Madame Morreau never used a pillow, stacking all four neatly in a pile beside the bed, and that’s where she used to rest her diary when she’d finished writing up her day. On the pile of pillows, with her specs. “She liked to sleep flat,” he added. For her neck.
“Suzette?” Irene looked confused. “Anyway, the thing is, the hotel inspector’s coming down to view the new extension, and I would really like to have the whole place looking its best for when he comes. Sparkling from roof down to the cellar!”
Georges tried to imagine the roof sparkling, but couldn’t. “Madame Morreau had a good heart.”
“Indeed she did, love. She was kind and patient, just like you, and I know you were fond of her, Georgie, but you have to accept that her poor old heart was simply worn out with age.”
Was it? All night he couldn’t sleep for worrying, because who could he tell? Who’d listen to the ramblings of a daydreaming handyman who couldn’t spell and couldn’t add up, either?
Who would believe a man who crept in people’s rooms at night?
“Hey, Carrot Top!”
The season was in full swing again.
“Fetch me a cold beer, will you? I’m absolutely gasping.”
Georges paused from emptying the hedge clippings on the compost. That voice — He peered round the corner and could hardly believe his eyes. Madame Morreau’s nephew!
“Yes, you. Gingernut.” Jean-Paul was addressing a girl, whose bare feet were half buried in the sand. “You wouldn’t allow a man to die of thirst, would you?”
“She’s not staff,” Georges said. “She’s—” For the first time he took a good, hard look at her. “She’s—”
“Recently moved in across the lake.” Her little snub nose wrinkled in apology. “Sorry. Am I trespassing? Only I was curious to see what our village looked like from this side.”
“No. I mean, yes, but—”
He could see how Jean-Paul mistook her for a waitress. Black skirt, white blouse. Red hair tied back from her face.
“What he means is, can’t you read?” Weasel pointed to the big, bold sign that proclaimed
“Don’t call her that.” Georges felt something stir inside. “It’s mean.”
“True.” The nephew winked, then turned and walked off whistling. “I’ll stick with Gingernut instead.”
Over in the car park, Georges saw Madame Morreau’s ancient Peugeot straddling two bays. The mirror shine had gone, the number plate was black with flies, and rust had begun to creep along the sills. A pair of fluffy dice, one pink, one blue, dangled above the grimy walnut console.
“Thanks for sticking up for me,” the girl said, scuffing her toe deeper into the sand. “But I’m used to being ribbed about my hair.”
The teasing still hurt, though. He could tell by the way her skin had turned bright pink, right down to her neck. “Is that why you tie it back? To hide it?”
“Wouldn’t you?” The greenest eyes he’d ever seen misted over. “I tried dyeing it, but that made it ten times worse.” This time the nose wrinkled in disgust. “It’s horrible hair. I hate it.”
“You shouldn’t.” For some reason, he had an urge to reach out and feel how its curls would spring about between his fingers. “It’s beautiful.”
“It’s bright red!”
“Like maple leaves in autumn,” Georges said, nodding. “The colour of a robin’s breast and squirrels’ fur and sunsets on the lake, and you know what else? Your face. It reminds me of a wren’s egg.”
“Because of the mass of brown freckles on a very white background?”
“Because it’s small and smooth and fragile,” he corrected.
Across the lake? He glanced at the dots that were the village in the distance. She did. She definitely said, across the lake.
“Is it true you know where every swan and heron has its nest?”
Her name was Sandrine and she worked in the boat-hire office that her father had just opened and which, according to her, was doing exceptionally well. Despite her leaving customers lined up outside because she forgot to open up, or else stranded on the open water, having not filled up their gas tanks.
“Are there otters in the lake?” she asked, peering through her binoculars.
“No, but there’s a family in the river that feeds into it.” Her legs were long and slim, and covered in the same pretty freckles that covered her face and arms. “I built a hide to watch them.”
He could have talked for hours, and the odd thing was, he had the feeling Sandrine would have listened, too. But round the door of Reception, he could see a finger being crooked, beckoning him. An arrogant, bony finger, with a weaselly sneer on the end of it.
“Going to carry my cases for me, Slowpoke?”
Through the office, Georges could see Irene had had to take an urgent phone call, and remembered that although he’d serviced the lift earlier this morning, this was yet another occasion when he’d gone off to cut the hedge without reconnecting the blasted electricity.
“Number Forty-five,” Jean-Paul said, grinning. “Top floor.”
In many ways, Georges had inherited his mother’s temperament. In many ways, he had not. He chewed his lip. Almost smelled the aniseed.
“Certainly, sir.” A phrase he’d never used before, but one which he’d heard Irene trot out a thousand times each season. “This way, please.”
He glanced at the
“Here we are, sir. Your aunt’s old room.”
“Nice view.” Jean-Paul let his breath out in an admiring whistle as he stepped out onto the balcony. “Better than that crummy cupboard she used to put me in. I mean, who wants to overlook a bloody car park?”
Georges wanted to tell him that the single rooms weren’t crummy, and they weren’t much smaller, either. It was because they had ordinary windows, rather than French doors, that they appeared darker.
“The view will be better once the new swimming pool’s installed.”
“I can’t swim, so who cares, and in any case,” Jean-Paul sniffed, “wild horses wouldn’t bring me back to this dump.”
Georges had the same urge he’d had when he was eight years old and Jacques Dubois kicked down the matchstick train that Georges had spent all winter building. He wanted to punch him on the nose.
“This is the best room in the house,” he said instead.
Madame Morreau used to stay here with her husband before he died, he’d read that in her diary, too. The reason why she scrimped and saved to come back again each year. To relive the happy memories they’d shared.
“Two weeks of R and R in the best room in the house, all paid for in advance? Not bad, eh?” Weasel threw himself down on the bed. “Not quite the Cote d’Azur I’d had in mind, of course. But since the old girl coughed without a penny, it’s better than bloody nothing, I suppose.”
No money, poor health, and a nephew who couldn’t give a damn.
“Y’know, Slowpoke, I’m betting the beds in this place could tell a tale or two.” He chuckled as he bounced up and down on the mattress.
Georges swore his heart stood still. “That one could.”
The bouncing stopped. “Oh?” Jean-Paul’s eyes narrowed as he advanced across the room. “And just what might you mean by that?”
“Honeymooners,” he said. “The last guests were honeymooners.”
Weasel’s shoulders went slack again, but for a second Georges saw the same expression cross his face as when the doctor signed the death certificate. At last, he could put a name to it. Relief.
“Will there be anything else?” he asked in the same neutral tone he’d heard the chambermaids use.
“Just that beer — and Slowpoke?” Jean-Paul dipped his hand in his pocket. “A tip for carrying my cases.”
His generosity took Georges by surprise. “Thank you,” he said warmly.
“Look both ways before you cross the road.”
Weasel seemed to think this was the funniest joke he’d ever heard, while Georges was so ashamed that he’d actually held his hand out to this man that he forgot to switch the lift back on, and once again Marcel had to abandon his
“He killed her,” Georges told Parmesan, feeding him the carrots that Marcel had earmarked for his julienne vegetables in garlic. “Jean-Paul murdered Madame Morreau, and it isn’t right.”
It wasn’t right that she should die, simply so he could get his hands on her money. It wasn’t right that he should run around in her beloved Peugeot, letting it go rusty and not even washing it, or that he should profit from a holiday she’d had to make huge sacrifices for.
“Then to come back to the hotel where he killed her, throwing his weight around, bouncing on the bed where she died, and making tasteless jokes. It’s not right, Parmesan. It’s not right at all.”
And so another night passed in which Georges didn’t get a wink of sleep, but this time it was different. Lying on his back, with his hands folded behind his head, he watched the Milky Way swirling across a cloudless sky with only one thought in his head.
She knows what wrens’ eggs look like...
The following week Georges took Sandrine to watch the otters from the seclusion of his hide, showed her all the secret places where rare warblers could be found, pointed out the heronry and the favourite perches of the kingfishers, and introduced her to Parmesan at her request.
“I used to slip him aniseed balls.”
Sandrine dug around in her handbag and eventually came out with half a roll of extra-strong mints. “Do you think he’d like these?”
Like was a moot point. With the aniseed, he used to kick and swish his tail. The effect of the extra-strong mints made him snicker, buck, and, considering his age and size, practically gallop round the field, his nostrils snorting out peppermint strong enough to fell an oak. But since he kept coming back for more, they made a point of packing them with the carrots, oats, and apples every time they paid a visit.
“I think he’s addicted,” she giggled.
“Guess that makes us pushers,” Georges quipped back, because her laugh was as magical as rainbows, hoarfrost, and snow-melt waterfalls, and he was as hooked on its sound as this old plough horse on mints. Sometimes he feared he would drown in those freckles.
And in return for otters, squirrel drays, and badger setts, Sandrine introduced Georges to the Bee Gees,
“Night fever, night fever,” they’d sing together, Sandrine clicking her fingers, while Georges sped the sleek blue-and-white “Hire Me for 30F an Hour” advertisement past the new resorts that were springing up around the lake.
He’d never known anything like it.
Music that stirred his feet and his blood.
A girl with hair the colour of the rich, red, Gascony soil and eyes greener than pastures in spring.
And now this. Scenery whizzing past in a blur, shirt billowing wide, and the wind in his hair — Georges cut the motor. The powerboat went dead.
“What’s wrong?”
“Madame Morreau,” he said sombrely. “All she wanted was to feel the wind in her hair.”
Instead, Jean-Paul was feeling it in his for thirty francs an hour. Using Madame Morreau’s money.
“That’s the first I’ve heard of any fishing competition.” Irene looked up from her accounts. “Funny time of year, isn’t it?”
“This is something new they’re trying out for tourists.” Georges crossed his fingers behind his back. “You’re not allowed to keep the fish, you have to throw them back, but there’s a prize of—” He’d been going to say a hundred francs. “Three hundred francs.”
“Goodness me, I think I’ll dash out and buy a fishing rod myself,” Irene laughed. “Who’s putting up the money, do you know?”
Georges was prepared for this. “The man who runs that new boat-hire company.” He sneaked a peek at the notes scribbled in the palm of his hand. “He says the prize money is nothing compared to what he’ll fetch, renting out his boats to the competitors.”
“Sharp,” Irene said admiringly. “Maybe I should try to find something that’ll attract more visitors to Les Pins. Afternoon tea? Aperitifs on the terrace?”
“You will tell Jean-Paul Morreau, won’t you, Mother?”
This was how the conversation had started. With him asking her to pass the message on.
“I don’t really see him as the fishing type,” she said doubtfully.
“None of the other guests is interested, I’ve asked,” he cut in quickly, because the last thing he wanted was for her to broadcast it round the hotel, only to discover it was a better work of fiction than the Harold Robbins he was reading. Also... “It would be good publicity for us, too, if he won.”
“Good heavens, Georges, you do surprise me sometimes!” Every mother is proud of her children, but at that moment Irene thought her heart would burst out of her chest. “But you’re right, and what young man could possibly resist the lure of such a competition, given the right motivation by his hotelier!” Irene cocked her head. “Pity you’re not a tourist. I’ll bet you know exactly where the big fish live.”
Bingo! The moment he’d been waiting for.
“Oh, yes,” he said, unable to hide the big, broad beam that cut his face in half. “I know where to find the winner.”
As the door closed behind him, Irene became aware of hot tears coursing down her cheeks. She couldn’t pinpoint the precise moment when her son had grown into a man. But she was fiercely proud of what he had become.
Fishing is as much about patience as anything else. Having baited his hook, Georges sat back, ready to reel in Jean-Paul, but even he was surprised at the speed with which he bit.
“Got a proposition for you,” he said, less than one hour later. “You help me catch the winner and I’ll go fifty-fifty with you.”
Georges swallowed. “The best time’s dusk. That’s when they rise to the surface.”
Weasel looked suspicious. “I thought they sank to the bottom.”
“Dusk it is, then.” Jean-Paul rubbed his hands together. “Tonight?”
Georges studied the sky, confident the weather would hold. “Perfect.” The only thing that could have spoiled his plans was a storm that whipped up the water. But on a moonless night there’d be no tourists on the lake, and with his parents busy serving dinner, there’d be no one around to notice that two men went out, but only one came back.
“What was that about?” Sandrine asked Jean-Paul, seeing him swagger out of Georges’ shed. She was about to get on her scooter to ride home. He was off to the coast for livelier entertainment than what was on offer at Les Pins.
“That, my little Gingernut, is about winning a competition, and you know the best thing?” He chuckled as he unlocked the car. “We’re going fifty-fifty.”
“What’s fifty-fifty?” Sandrine wasn’t good with maths.
Jean-Paul slung his jacket on the passenger seat and winked. “It means he catches me a fish and I give him a hundred and fifty francs.”
“I wish someone would give me a hundred and fifty francs,” she sighed. “I’d buy myself a haircut just like Farrah Fawcett’s.”
“Bloody dark out here. Sure you can see to row?”
“I’ve fished loads of times at night,” Georges said truthfully, but all the same his hands were clammy. “I know this lake like the back of my hand.”
“Not surprised, considering they’re the same size,” Jean-Paul sniggered. “Where’d you say the big boy lives?”
Georges couldn’t meet his eye. “Far side of the island.”
Jean-Paul squinted towards a dark lump in the distance. “Wake me up when we get there.” He leaned back and pulled his cap down over his eyes.
Georges listened to the slapping of the oars and the pounding of his heart. It wasn’t too late. He could turn round. Tell Jean-Paul he had a headache or stomach pains, even admit he’d made the whole thing up...
Madame Morreau’s sad smile hung in the air like the Cheshire cat’s.
And that was the problem, wasn’t it? Madame Morreau was never going to feel the wind in her hair. He looked at the shoreline, growing thinner with each stroke. Glanced over his shoulder, at the island looming closer. She’d never see the sunset from the room where she’d shared so many good times with her husband. Never smell the leather of the seats of her old Peugeot, or run her hands across its walnut dash. She wouldn’t even have the chance to chide her nephew, or wonder where he’d got to when she needed him.
“We’re here.” He nudged Jean-Paul with his foot.
“It’s the middle of bloody nowhere!” Lights from the villages twinkled like miniature fireflies around a lake as black as soot. “Still, for three hundred smackers, it’s worth getting spooked, eh, Slowpoke?”
“Stop calling me that, my name’s Georges.”
His tone made Jean-Paul look up. “Right.” Both smile and voice were unusually tight. “Georges.” He shifted in his seat. “So how long do you reckon it’ll take to track down our little winner?”
“Depends.” Georges pulled out a flashlight and leaned over the water. “Could be minutes, could be hours — whoa! Look! It’s—”
“Give me that.” Jean-Paul’s unease vanished as he grabbed the torch from Georges’ hand. “Where? I can’t see any—”
The rest was drowned by the splash of two giant hands tipping him over the side.
“Hey! Hey, I can’t swim!”
“I know,” Georges said, rowing out of range with a speed that would have surprised Madame Morreau’s nephew, had he not been gulping so much water. “You told me.”
“All right, all right, you’ve had your fun. You’ve humiliated me, shown me who’s boss, and fair do’s. I called you names, bullied you a bit, and now you’ve got your revenge — but for Chrissakes, man, I’m drowning.”
“No, you’re not. Not if you kick your feet about a bit.”
Jean-Paul had nothing to lose. He kicked his feet about a bit, but the fear of being sucked in wouldn’t leave. “Enough’s enough, you stupid bloody halfwit.”
“You killed her,” Georges said, pulling out a piece of paper and reading it by flashlight.
“What?” Jean-Paul’s arms flailed and flapped in the water. “Is that what this is about? My stupid bloody aunt, you stupid moron?”
“My mother thinks she had a long and happy life, but Mother’s wrong.”
For one thing, Madame Morreau was only sixty-eight. Georges saw her identity papers lying on the table once, and sixty-eight was no age at all these days. Also, reading her diary, he saw that she’d never got over the devastation of not having children, sinking all her love in her husband instead.
“When he fell ill with cancer, she had no qualms about spending every last
“I know that, you stupid idiot.”
“Not when you killed her, you didn’t.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about. Now listen to me, Georges. You’ve had your laugh, you’ve made a fool of me, so come back and pull me out before I drown, you bloody retard.”
“She was too proud to let people know she hadn’t got two francs to rub together—” Or, more accurately, too ashamed to admit she’d blown their entire fortune on charlatans and quack cures. “—and like everybody else, you assumed she was well off. You were her only heir, and so you killed her. For her money.”
“Yeah, well, prove it, dumb-ass.” But the fight had gone out of Jean-Paul as the struggle of trying to keep afloat began to tell.
“You smothered her with her own pillows, then tried to make it look like natural causes, and because she was old and because you convinced the doctor that she had a bad heart, you thought you’d got away with it.”
“All right, all right, I killed the old bitch, so what? She was like a bloody succubus,
The water glugged and gurgled as it covered his head. Georges felt his stomach turning somersaults.
“Please,” Jean-Paul said, bobbing up at last, and Georges could tell that he was crying. “Help me—”
“You didn’t lose your temper. You planned to kill her long before you left Paris.”
“I swear to God, it was the heat of the moment. For God’s sake, don’t let me die! I’ll give you anything. The car. Take the car...”
“You brought the medication with you. That’s premeditated murder.”
“Whatever you want, name it, it’s yours.”
“A confession,” Georges said. “I just want to hear you admit it.”
“All right, all right.” Jean-Paul was spluttering words and water in equal amounts now. “I thought she was rolling, I bought heart pills from a chemist’s in Paris, I held the pillow over her face and—”
“Did she struggle?”
“Yes, of course she bloody struggled! I had to wake her up to get her to unlock the door, spinning some cock-and-bull story about needing to talk, put her back to bed, and guess what? No pillows.”
“She used to pile them on the floor.”
“I know that now, but at the time I had to search for them, so yes, the old bitch put up a fight — oh, Christ.”
His head went underwater, and once more, it took forever before it surfaced. Even Jean-Paul, who couldn’t swim, knew the third time was his last.
“You don’t know what it’s like,” he screamed. “Do this, do that—”
“You wanted her money, you just didn’t want to earn it.”
“I’m young! I’m not cut out for fishing false teeth out of glasses, just because the stupid bitch forgot to put them in before going down to dinner! I killed her, and the only thing I’m sorry about is that she didn’t have the money. Satisfied?”
“We certainly are,” boomed a voice from nowhere, and suddenly the night was filled with blinding sunshine. It took Jean-Paul a few seconds to realise they were searchlights from other boats.
“Help,” he spluttered, and it didn’t matter the water was swarming with police uniforms. He was saved. “Help me, I’m drowning!”
“No, you’re not,” Georges said. “If you put your feet down, you could walk to the island.”
Autumn came, and the leaves on the trees turned the colour of her hair, fluttering across the ground like the freckles on her skin. Out on the lake, grebes dived, the last of the swallows fattened up on flies, and in a rowboat a young couple talked of wedding rings and babies.
Irene was already converting the old barn into a cottage.
“I’m so proud of you,” Sandrine said, dabbling her fingers in the water. “The way you went to the police, told them the only way to prove Madame Morreau had been murdered was by a confession by her killer, and then offering them a way that they could get it.”
She hadn’t cut her hair like Farrah Fawcett, why would she? Not when a big man with a broad smile loved to run his fingers through it, telling her it shone like fire and smelled of lollipops and roses.
“I may have thought up the competition, but you gave it substance by saying your father was sponsoring it.” He’d had to lie, telling Sandrine that Madame Morreau confided in him on their walks. But this would be the last lie he ever told, he promised himself. “Without you to hold my hand, I’d never have plucked up the courage to walk into the commissariat.”
“In that case, come over here and show your appreciation properly,” she giggled.
“I’d rather do it improperly,” he grinned back, “but first.”
He prised the master key from his ring and, with great solemnity, consigned it to the lake. As it sank, a breeze sprang up, rippling across the open water and ruffling his hair. Georges swore it smelled of aniseed.
The Shipbreaker
by Mike Wiecek
At dawn, the monsoon rains eased, and the long shantytown of Bhatiary grumbled to life. Low voices in the hostels, feet slopping through mud, occasional clanks from teapots on firebrick, all subdued in the damp, heavy air. Trucks groaned along the frontage road. Later the clanging and shouting and commerce would raise a constant roar along the beach, overcome only by the heaviest lashings of rain. But for now, a certain peace.
Mohit Kadir walked lightly, cheerfully. He smiled at the murky sunrise; glanced affectionately at poisonously bright chemicals in the runoff ditches. A day or two longer as a gang laborer, and then he was out, advancing to apprentice cutter — a promotion so difficult and so rare that strangers had come up and murmured their envious congratulations. Today, Mohit felt like he could haul a ton of steel singlehanded and go back for more.
The foreman, Syed Abdul Farid, yawned at his door.
“
“Yes, saheb.” Mohit felt himself grinning. “A fine day.”
They walked through the slum, collecting other members of the crew. Most lived together, six or seven men in scavenged huts. All came from the same town, Ghorarchar, in the far north of Bangladesh, a region of famine and desperate poverty. Mohit nodded greetings.
The men wore similar lungis and cheap shirts, the thin garments uniformly tattered and stained, little more than rags. Their faces were gaunt, their arms thin to emaciation despite the appallingly heavy labor of their days. And they knew they were the lucky ones, the chosen. Ghorarchar offered nothing but slow starvation. Here on the long, trampled beach of Chittagong, they could earn sixty takas a day breaking ships, and be glad for it.
The ships! Five years since Mohit first saw them, colossal hulks of rust and steel, driven onto the strand and looming like mountains overhead. Half-dismembered, in the mist and rain of the monsoons, the dead ships seemed too massive, too huge to have ever been built by men. But now they were scrap, worth nothing but their metal, and other men were slowly taking them apart. For ten kilometers up and down the beach they sat one by the next, thirty at a time, slowly cut down with hand torches and carried away by barefoot gangs.
“How do you feel, Mohit?” Farid said as they crossed the frontage road, a brief pleasure of asphalt before their feet sank back into endless mud.
“Feel,
“I’ll be sorry to lose you, my best of workers.”
“I will not lie.” Mohit raised his eyes to the hull before them, leaning his head so far back, to see the top of the forepeak, that he stopped walking. “Once I’m up there, my only memories will be of my friends. I am happy to leave this behind.”
“Cutting is dangerous work.”
Mohit laughed. Five years he had worked like a Gulf-states slave; five years he had painstakingly put aside fifteen takas a day; five years he had deprived himself of the occasional glass of
“Pay close attention to Hasan.” Farid was still in his role, father-figure to the young men of Ghorarchar. “He has agreed to take you as his apprentice, and he will teach, but you must learn. Remember, you want to drop the plates onto the beach — not onto your head.”
“Nor yours.”
Mohit, orphaned at three years old, could not say he’d been a lucky child. But unlike so many other men in Bhatiary, he did not have to send money home to his family, for he had none. As a boy he had not a single toy; as a youth he survived by catching small fish from the rice paddies. Conditions that destroyed so many others had somehow granted him, instead, a determination to better himself. Today he was almost there. He had a plan: the cutter’s job would let him save real money. Someday, by the will of God, he would have enough to buy a truck! — and then he would be a rich man, an independent operator ferrying scrap to the rolling mills. His cab would have the finest decorations, the best paint, the most brilliant chrome. Perhaps even... a house of his own. Such dreams were painful, and Mohit did not let himself imagine them often; but they drove him all the same.
Rain spattered lightly,
“Cables,” said Farid, and a sigh rustled through the men. Hauling the monstrously heavy steel plates, nearly a metric ton on fifteen shoulders, was hard enough. Dragging the metal hawsers up the beach, one man every four meters along the cables — which could be a kilometer long — was agony, as the sharp, pointy bits of galvanized wire shredded their skin.
“Soonest started, soonest done.” Farid began to chivvy them into a line, beginning where the first cable descended from far above, so distant it disappeared threadlike into the mist.
But Mohit’s mood could not be broken. He took his place cheerfully, glancing around while the others trudged into position.
Far down the ship’s length he saw a trio of cutters examining the base of the stern. Squinting in the rain, Mohit thought he recognized Hasan, which made sense. Before dismantling could begin, the enormous fuel tanks had to be vented. They’d been almost empty when the ship grounded, naturally, and reclamation crews had pumped out the remainder for recycling, but sludge remained. If the fumes weren’t released, someone’s torch would ignite an explosion.
Of course, the vents had to be opened somehow, and even chisels could strike a spark. The experienced cutters knew how to do so safely, their years of knowledge allowing them to avoid nooks and joints where the gas accumulated. Hasan was the best, the most skilled, so Mohit was not surprised to see him leading the task. He felt a surge of pride — he would be working with Hasan, working with the finest cutter in all Chittagong.
The blast sounded like the ship collapsing on itself, a hammer blow and a scream of metal. Voices cried out. Mohit spun around to see the dark hull buckle slightly, an enormous rent in the side. Torn steel gaped outward, a dark tangle littering the strand before it.
The cutters were gone, shredded in an instant. Mohit stared for a moment, before the shock hit him and he dropped to his knees and vomited into the mud.
Work halted. Men converged, uselessly, and stopped at the edge of the destruction, where gore spattered the twisted metal. Mohit, weak on his feet and wiping his mouth, stepped up. He saw a shoe atop a jagged piece of steel wreckage — he looked more closely and realized the foot was still inside, bone and skin sticking out. Then the rain sluiced it away.
Mohit had seen death before. Not so often as he’d imagined, but fatalities were inevitable in the breaking yards. Men fell from heights, were crushed beneath their loads, died instantly when towline cables snapped and whipped viciously across the beach, severing anything in their paths. The essential fragility of the human body was no surprise to him.
But this was Hasan — senior among the elite cutters, who had agreed to take Mohit on, and who, most importantly, had received his 25,000 takas.
And now... nausea rolled over Mohit again.
The deal was undocumented, of course. Bhatiary had no banks with stone pillars and armed guards, nor bureaucratic functionaries to seal and file the terms, in careful typewritten copies. Farid had arranged the negotiations, Mohit standing straight as he and Hasan talked. Hasan spoke quietly, soberly, then he smiled at Mohit and they bowed and called for a blessing from God, and no more was necessary. Farid had transferred the money later, discreetly.
Now Mohit had, quite possibly, nothing at all — no cutter’s job, no position, no money. All gone, incinerated in the flash of one errant spark.
“Go,” said Farid. “We will not work this morning. Recover yourself.”
“But I—”
“We will stay and help.” Farid nodded toward the road, where trucks had slowed and a desultory police flasher could be seen in the distance. “The master will be here soon, he’ll handle it.”
“Yes. All right.”
Farid’s shoulders slumped. “He’ll need to find a new cutting team,” he said softly. “I’m sorry,
Mohit said no more. He trudged up the beach, drenched in sheeting rain. Voices called to him, the curious and the idle wanting details to repeat, but he ignored them all.
Though it was still early, a few tea sellers were setting up at the roadway’s edge, blackened pots under flimsy plastic awnings. For five years Mohit had passed them by, unwilling to spend a single taka that could be put toward his future instead. Now he slowed. What did it matter, now? What did anything matter? Abruptly he sat down, jerking his head at the vendor, and when the tea came he drank the cup off, hot and so sweet it stung his throat.
“Yes.”
“You were there?”
Mohit looked at him. “It is bad.”
“I am sorry.” The man accepted his cup back, and rinsed it in a pan of rain-water. “What will you do now?”
Ah, thought Mohit.
A truck roared past, horn blaring, water spraying off its massive load of black metal. The splash spattered the tea stall, causing the vendor to mutter and glare.
“Go back,” Mohit said finally, answering the question for himself. “What else?”
But when he rose he turned away from the sea and the beach and the ships, and continued on into the shantytown. He had one more stop. One last possibility, before he abandoned the shining life he’d almost, almost achieved.
As a senior cutter, Hasan had been able to afford that most extraordinary of luxuries, his own house. It sat at the far edge of Bhatiary, where the encroaching sprawl of shacks was still tentative, and open fields began. The paddies were worked by the very old and the very young — men in their prime went off to the factories, or the beach, or the city. Glancing at the fields of water, where people in straw hats waded and tended the new plantings entirely by hand, Mohit thought he might be looking back a thousand years.
Or at Ghorarchar. A wave of despair flowed over him.
A group of schoolgirls went past, blue-and-white uniforms under plastic umbrellas, faces concealed by black veils. Mohit counted alleys and waded up the rushing torrent that had replaced a pathway to the street. Closer, he could hear a high, keening wail, even over the rainfall’s din. The door to Hasan’s house hung slack.
Hasan’s widow sat in the room’s single chair, leaning on the table, sobbing. The sparse furnishings were in disorder. A shelf was pulled loose from the wall, with clay cups on the hardpack dirt floor below; a pack of Star cigarettes lay torn open on the table; and several photographs on the wall hung crooked, in broken frames.
“Who are you?” A teenaged boy held the woman, one protective arm around her shoulders. Two older men stood assertively on either side, glaring.
Mohit explained, with as much deference as he was capable. “Perhaps Hasan saheb mentioned me...”
“Your sympathy is welcome,” said one of the men brusquely. “One more tragedy granted us today.”
“I’m sorry?”
“As if it was not enough that Hasan—” he broke off. “Some
His widow raised her face to Mohit, and he saw a dark, swollen bruise from one cheekbone to her nose.
“He did not—” Mohit stuttered. “What did he do?”
“He took,” said the man bitterly, “everything Hasan had saved. His life and his livelihood, and all his money too.”
“You!” The woman shouted at Mohit. “It was your fault!”
Shocked, Mohit said nothing, standing with his mouth open. The boy turned his mother away. The men looked at each other, uncomfortable, and the talker beckoned Mohit to the next room. It was the kitchen, cramped under a low ceiling, with walls of woven bamboo darkened by smoke and soot.
“The money, she means,” the man said.
“I had just paid him,” said Mohit. “To become his apprentice. It was—”
“I know. So much... the thief came for the money, of course. She thinks, perhaps you told too many people, and he heard of it.”
“No.” But Mohit had talked, among his friends, in the streets. How could he not, after such an accomplishment?
“It is unbearable,” the man said. “The
“Yes.”
“It is gone. All of it. Nothing remains.”
Mohit thought he might fall, dizzy and weak. He forced himself straight. “Who was it?”
“She does not know, and no one else saw him. But he surely worked at the beach.” The man eyed Mohit’s scars and ragged clothing. “She says his left hand was missing four fingers, only the thumb remaining. He used rough language.”
“And I.” The man’s face sagged. “It is an awful day for us all.”
An hour before dusk Mohit returned to the room he shared with another laborer. In the afternoon, with no money and nothing else to do, he’d gone back to the beach to haul cable. Life went on. A government inspector had come by, picking an annoyed path through the mud, to frown at the blast debris and threaten the master. Mohit had watched them talk, too far away to hear, as they left together, an assistant following five steps behind with the inspector’s document case. The master seemed to be telling jokes; the inspector laughed. Money would be passed, the discreet transaction as natural as the rains bucketing down. Mohit had felt numb, glad he wasn’t carrying steel plates, where a missed step could mean death rather than a little more cable burn.
At the hostel he squatted outside with his roommate, beneath an overhang of corrugated roofing. Sohel shared out the
“An accident, yes, naturally, that is what they say.” Sohel talked more than anyone and still finished his food first. “Was not Hasan the best cutter from here to Patenga? Had he not opened the tanks of twenty-five ships with never even a flare? How likely that he would slip, this once?”
Mohit looked up slowly. “Cutters are well paid not just for their skill. The torches are dangerous.”
“And the weather — rain! Mohit, it was pouring down, no?”
“Yes,” he said. “Yes, it was raining.”
“So,” said Sohel with satisfaction, always keen to find plots and conspiracy in any event. “How, then, could the spark ignite?”
Mohit glanced at the charcoal fire, now extinguished to conserve fuel, and raised an eyebrow.
“Yes, yes, surely, with a
Mohit considered. “Why?”
“Not of me! Ask, who gained by Hasan’s death?”
“No one.” Mohit sank back. “But many lost.”
“No.” Sohel raised a finger. “Someone has Hasan’s money.” He paused. “Your money.”
“My money,” Mohit repeated. He felt again the accusing glare of Hasan’s widow.
Darkness came with its accustomed quickness. The men rinsed their plates in streams of water coursing off the corrugated iron and entered their room, five square meters of packed dirt and a rough, splintery platform on which they slept. A murmur of other tenants came through the woven mats that served as interior partitions.
Standing, taking a few steps — the movement had stirred something inside Mohit. He looked at his bare pallet for a long moment, then turned back to the door.
“Where are you going?” Sohel sounded surprised.
“You are right.” Mohit acknowledged Sohel’s gratified expression, just visible in the murk. “The
“But... how will you find him?”
Mohit hesitated. Men drifted through Bhatiary by the tens of thousands, and missing fingers distinguished someone no more uniquely than missing teeth.
“I don’t know,” he said finally. A sense of resolution grew within him, at first faint and now increasing. “But I have nothing else to do.”
Sohel reached out to hold his arm, a light, hesitant gesture. “You are — I am sorry to say this, but you are behaving oddly. I know, the shock, Hasan’s death, your money, yes. Please.” He paused. “Do not make this worse for yourself. I should not have suggested absurd theories.”
Mohit grunted and pulled away. He felt Sohel watching him as he stepped back out into the rain.
It’s my life, he felt like saying. It’s not the money, it’s my
When Mohit first arrived at Chittagong, he would sometimes spend a few takas gambling — a casual wager on a kabaddi match, or maybe a numbers bet, bought from the same fellow who sold Bangla Mad moonshine. He stopped after seeing another Ghorarchari, a few years older, lose his entire savings on a national cricket test. The man disappeared two days later, either just ahead of his Thuggee creditors or a few unfortunate steps behind. Conveniently, the fasting month of Ramadan had just begun, and Mohit foreswore all games as well as the usual food and drink. He was not often tempted after that.
But he knew where to go. In the jammed lanes of Bhatiary no one had privacy or secrets. Organized vice was run out of a shack alongside the “cinema,” where members of the same gang screened Bollywood DVDs on a television screen before roughmade wooden benches. Along with others too poor to pay the admission, Mohit occasionally loitered in the lane alongside, underneath a bedraggled string of colored lights illuminated when the generator was running. Sometimes a gap might appear in the blackout plastic tied to the walls. When the police were absent, pornographic videos slipped into the schedule, their indistinct soundtracks both fascinating and embarrassing to the eavesdroppers.
Tonight Mohit ignored the moviehouse and went straight to the entrance next-door, which was overseen by a well-fed thug who nodded him to the door.
“I would see Chauhan saheb,” Mohit said.
The man’s gaze, which had wandered away, flicked back. “Would he know you, then?”
“No.”
“Well.” The man shrugged.
Yesterday Mohit would have retreated; yesterday he would never have come this far. Now, in the dark, his future demolished as thoroughly as one of the broken ships themselves, he found himself not just emboldened but reckless.
“It is about the men who died,” he said.
The
“The cutter, Hasan.”
“Ah.” After a long pause, the man stepped back and pushed open the door with one hand.
“At the carrom table,” he said. “Don’t interrupt the game.”
Inside benzene lamps cast dull light on a scattering of tables and perhaps twenty men. Several sat along one wall, drinking
A battery-powered lantern hung above the carrom table, spotlighting the meter-square surface and its black and white stones. As Mohit approached, one player flicked his striker, and a piece flew across the board to land cleanly in the pocket. His opponent grunted. Two more stones went in, and the men gathered around the table made noises of appreciation or dismay.
Chauhan would have been unmistakable even if Mohit were straight off the bus from Ghorarchar. Short and broad, he stood at brooding ease, arms crossed, watchful. But it was the obvious respect of the others around him — distance, deference, careful glances — that made his status clear.
The match ended when one player ran five consecutive tiles, then pushed back from the table with a broad smile. The loser looked away and scratched under one arm.
Mohit stepped forward. “Chauhan saheb,
“I am Mohit Kadir, a gang laborer for Syed Abdul Farid. I have... an inquiry.”
Chauhan did not sound impatient or aloof, as Mohit had expected from someone whose name was always mentioned in low and wary tones. The carrom players were setting up another round, while spectators drifted away. Two men in polo shirts appeared at Mohit’s side. He tried to ignore them.
“You have heard of the explosion today, and the death of three workers. I was there, and I later visited Hasan-
“We know.” Chauhan nodded once.
“They said he was — that he had a bad arm, and missing fingers.” Mohit swallowed. “I wonder... do you know who he might be?”
Chauhan’s gaze narrowed, though his voice remained quiet. “Why would you ask me?”
“He might have come here, to spend his new riches.” Mohit paused. “He might have done similar things before, and boasted of them. Perhaps rumors started. Perhaps you have heard something.”
Hilarity rose from the party in the corner, and one man lurched off the bench to land on the dirt floor. His mates thought this even funnier, hauling him back up and reseating him. His shirt was now crusted with a swath of mud, which he didn’t notice.
Chauhan looked at them for a moment, then back to Mohit.
“Do you know who that is?”
“I’m not sure... perhaps I have seen him on the beach.”
“He will be taking Hasan’s place tomorrow, as senior cutter on the ship. The sorrow of Hasan’s family means great opportunity for him.”
“But his hand—” Mohit stopped. “He is not crippled.”
“No, of course not.” Chauhan frowned.
“I’m sorry, saheb. I do not follow your meaning.”
“Life is complicated, that’s all. Actions and results may not be what one would expect.” Chauhan sighed and took a glass from a shelf beside him. “We don’t know the
“Five years,” said Mohit softly. “Five years breaking my back for it.”
Chauhan shrugged. “You are still young.”
Another downpour rattled the roof. Two men came in, soaking wet, and a draft fluttered the lamps; the carrom players settled themselves and began again; Chauhan’s attention moved on to other matters.
“Thank you, saheb.” Mohit backed away.
“Go with God,
Although it was not late, the alleys were dark and empty, only a few people still out. Mohit stumbled through muck, feeling it splash up his legs. He pulled his lungi higher. Somewhere a generator chugged, probably for the grinding machines of a piecework reclamation shop, but the buildings and hovels all around were unlit. Candles were too dear; anyway, most of the inhabitants would be up before dawn for another day of toil.
In the dark, and distracted by his concerns, Mohit lost his way. He stopped, leaning against a wall of boards stripped from container pallets. He remembered his first nights in Bhatiary, arms too exhausted to lift, shoulders in raw agony, but thrilled simply to be among so many people. So many marvels to see. He never considered going back, though others did — perhaps because he had no family. He would make his way, or die.
The rattling sounds of trucks sharpened as the rainfall relented, and Mohit oriented himself to the main road. Once there, the passing headlamps illuminated his course, flickering across the shuttered stalls and tiny salvage yards along the verge.
Closer to his hostel, Mohit passed the concrete block housing elite employees from his breaking yard. He slowed. Farid’s window was still lit, thin yellow light through the screen, and on sudden impulse Mohit went over and tapped at his door.
“Mohit,
“I am tired, but I cannot sleep.”
“I understand. Hasan — it is difficult.”
Farid gestured him to sit in the only chair, a stool before an ancient wooden desk that had once served in a sea officer’s cabin. A decorated reed mat covered part of the cement floor. “I’m sorry, I cannot offer
Mohit shook his head, it did not matter. Farid lowered himself onto his charpoy rope bed and they sat in silence for a time.
“You are, of course, welcome to continue in the carrying team,” Farid said eventually. “Indeed, I would be grateful.”
“She is well,” Farid said, following his gaze. “In the madrassa already. I have trouble believing she has grown so fast.”
“It is hard, being away from your family?”
“Of course.” Farid lifted his shoulders, just a bit. “But how am I to support them, otherwise? School fees alone take nearly everything, forget food. It has been another difficult year.
“Yes.” Ghorarchar, like the rest of the northeast, had suffered even more than usual during the season known simply as Hunger.
“
Farid frowned. “You did not gamble, did you?”
“No. I spoke with Chauhan.”
Farid coughed in surprise.
“Yes.” Mohit described his earlier visit to Hasan’s widow, and how he’d gone for help in seeking the housebreaker.
“But I fear he is escaped, with my money, and all of Hasan’s.”
Mohit started to brush off the mud streaking his legs, then remembered he was inside. He looked up at Farid. “
“Arranged?”
“Not an accident. Set up. How else could Hasan, the most able of cutters, have made such a mistake?”
Farid considered. They heard a pair of men go by outside, fading voices complaining of the rain, their awful luck, the labor awaiting them in the morning.
“The
“Perhaps not him.” Mohit thought of the drunken cutter, celebrating his promotion.
“I don’t know.” Farid made an unsure gesture with one hand. “Possible, yes, by someone with much knowledge and luck. But to what end, I cannot see.”
Mohit looked down again and said nothing.
“It was a terrible misfortune,” Farid said. “For us all. You need not make it worse.”
“Perhaps.”
“Go home, Mohit. Sleep. Life goes on.”
“Does it?”
Farid’s lamp guttered, and Mohit noticed the tang of burnt kerosene.
“Do you remember when I recruited you?” Farid said. “In Ghorarchar, I needed just four men that spring, though thirty at least had already asked me, and more came every hour. You were young. Many others were stronger, or older, or, to be honest, more desperate. But I could see that you had the more important quality — you had courage. In five minutes I could see that.”
Mohit shook his head, embarrassed.
“It was true,” Farid continued. “Anyone can lift steel for a day or a week. Some endure long enough to become accustomed to the work, and fewer still can make a living of it. But the rare ones, they can look beyond, and plan for another life.”
“Hmm.”
Farid sighed. “You are still strong, Mohit. This is an enormous reversal, I can barely imagine how you must feel. But I know you will come through.” He gestured — at the room, at the rain, at the shanties and mud and broken ships and tens of thousands of men of Chittagong. “You are better than this,” he said.
After a while Mohit nodded and stood, feet and back aching, his shirt scraping painfully where the cable had wounded his shoulders.
“I wish you were right,” he said.
Friday the rains stopped, the sun broke through for a few minutes, and Bhatiary took on a tenuous holiday feel, almost giddy. It was the week’s day of rest. Most people wore their best clothes, shirts scrubbed clean and white, the breaking yards put out of mind for a few hours. Men stood in the open air, cheerful and dry, talking with friends. Some were the worse for alcohol, of course, and others squinted in the morning brightness, weary already. But most ambled along, glad to be out and free on a pleasant day.
Mohit, though not particularly religious, had gone to services that morning. He hadn’t paid attention to the imam’s long sermon, but the chants were nostalgic and comforting, and when he’d stretched out his arms and placed his head to the carpet — damp, yes, and suffused with the faint, inevitable reek of the beach — he’d felt more at peace than he could remember.
“It was a pleasure,” said Mohit, and he meant it.
Outside he stood in the lane, glancing at the sky to see if the overcast might clear again. Perhaps. He lowered his gaze to the street and wondered, where now?
A crowd formed down the road, a cluster of onlookers suddenly achieving the critical number that drew more and more in, irresistibly. All right, thought Mohit, and followed the rest.
As he approached, he heard the flashover of rumor through the crowd: “A dead man — head smashed in, right here, can you believe it? Lying in the street, and no one saw him! Where are the authorities? Where is Chauhan?”
Mohit’s mood collapsed. He hesitated, then pushed ahead, working his way to the front with muttered apologies.
The body was as described, a man facedown at the mouth of an alley — a narrow walkway, really, dark, between shuttered industrial shanties. A police officer had already appeared, tired and sweat-stained in his gray uniform, but a figure of uncontested authority nonetheless. He pushed back at the onlookers, snapping at two men so close they seemed about to roll the victim over for a better look.
Mohit stared. The dead man’s arms were flung out, suggesting he’d been struck with great force from behind and fallen immediately. He’d come to rest on gravel spilling from a heap alongside one factory’s wall, the back of his head a mass of gore and hair and bone. Blood pooled darkly on the damp stones.
His left arm ended in a stump, all four fingers missing. The thumb alone stuck out, pointed directly at Mohit like an accusation.
“We don’t know who he was. How could we? Are we the police? Do we keep track of every single man in Chittagong? Solve every crime? Bah.”
Chauhan stood outside the cinema, glaring. The sky had closed in again, and a slow drizzle showed no inclination to diminish.
“I’m only asking, saheb,” said Mohit, glancing at the muscled cohort around him.
“People get hit on the head every day. Every night. This is a world of violence. Two
“
Twenty or thirty men had lined up under a long eave of corrugated roof, waiting for the cinema’s next showing, and they were watching with open fascination. Chauhan swung his gaze past them, cowing several, then turned away.
“Come,” he said. “We’ll talk inside.”
The
“I know as little as you, truly,” Chauhan said.
“People think you are on top of everything.” Mohit felt oddly disconnected from the situation, able to talk to the most dangerous man in Chittagong like he was the next laborer in the carrying gang.
Chauhan barked a short, grunting laugh. “And that’s a useful reputation, to be sure.”
“I’m sorry,” said Mohit again.
Someone called from behind the hammered plank that served as a bar, asking about inventory, and when was that layabout bringing over more Bangla Mad, anyhow? Chauhan started to shout back, then paused, returning to Mohit for a moment.
“I don’t say that I know him.” His voice was quiet. “I don’t say that I know anything about how he came to his end, or who did it, or why. But I will tell you one thing.”
Mohit watched him, waiting.
“He had no money when he died,” said Chauhan. “And if one were to follow back all the places he’d been recently, he was not spending much. A little extra than usual, perhaps. No more.”
“But Hasan—”
Chauhan held up one hand. “I say nothing of Hasan. I only tell you what I know.” Then he turned away, and Mohit knew he was dismissed.
With nowhere to go, Mohit wandered around until he encountered Sohel, who was waiting in a long queue for the telephone stall. The government offered cheaper service, but that was a half-hour away in Chittagong proper. As for the post, even if both the sender and recipient could read and write, it could take six months for a letter to make its way across the country. Most of Bhatiary’s inhabitants kept in touch with their families at the stall, where an entrepreneur kept a cell phone available twenty hours every day. Friday, naturally, was the busiest time.
“It’s been three weeks since I called,” said Sohel. “And that time I only reached a neighbor. He’ll have passed on the news, of course, but I miss talking to my family.”
“They are well?”
“By God’s will. We hope the next harvest will be better.”
A boy walked down the queue, hawking fried groundnuts from a folded palm leaf. Mohit shook his head at the solicitation, but other men bought small handfuls, perhaps more from boredom than hunger. The drizzle sputtered on.
“The dead man — you heard?”
Sohel nodded vigorously. “I went by, but the
“He was the thief, the one who robbed Hasan’s house.” Mohit described what he’d learned.
“You spoke to Chauhan?” Sohel tilted his head and raised his eyebrows. “So directly? And he
“He speaks straightforwardly,” said Mohit.
“And why not?” Sohel decided. “He is too powerful to be concerned what you and I might think. He says what he knows, and then goes on with his business. Did you believe him?”
“Yes — about the money, I mean.”
“I don’t understand, though.”
“Perhaps Hasan’s wife had taken it already... or the thief didn’t find the real stash.”
Mohit remembered the widow, sobbing in grief and anger, and the grim-faced relatives surrounding her. “No,” he said. “I don’t think so.”
“A conundrum, then,” said Sohel with the satisfaction of one who knows the world runs on secret plans and hidden motivations.
“Perhaps there is nothing to understand.” Mohit stepped forward as the line advanced, gaining some shelter by the wall. “An accident, no more, and a crime of opportunity. Then the thief meets another blackguard. Just bad luck all around — as simple as that.”
“No, no, no. Life is never simple. All events have reasons, or causes.”
“Not always,” said Mohit. “Not here.”
When they reached the stall, Sohel retrieved several takas from a small cloth sack, holding the worn bills in his fist.
“Where are you calling?” the vendor asked. He sat bored under an awning of plastic, one wire running up to an aerial overhead and two others down to an automobile battery under the table. The current customer was still talking, rapidly now that he saw the vendor indicating his time was up, trying to say far more than the last few seconds could hold.
“Ghorarchar, in Rajshahi,” said Sohel. He recited the number.
“Wait, wait,” grumbled the vendor. “Here now — five minutes, ten takas.”
“When he’s done. What if the battery expires?”
The vendor shrugged. “Then you get your payment back. But why worry? I charged it fully this morning.”
Neither man took it seriously, but they argued while the current caller finished up. Mohit watched. Finally the caller stood and left, Sohel sat down, and the vendor collected his fee.
“It will take a few moments to connect,” he said, tucking the cash into his belt.
The money, thought Mohit.
A damp breeze ruffled the plastic sheet. The vendor glanced up as he finished dialing and put the phone to his ear.
Mohit put his hand on Sohel’s shoulder. “I have to go.”
“What?”
“Tell your wife — I don’t know.” And he left, almost running, as the wind increased and a smell of smoke and rain rolled over everything.
By the time he arrived at the row of concrete housing, the monsoons had burst again, a downpour slashing the muddy alleys and flimsy walls. A hundred meters away he came across another group of men, still out though most everyone had sought shelter. Mohit stopped long enough to exchange a few words, then ran on ahead.
He hammered the door with his fist and it swung open, unlatched. Farid, dozing on his charpoy, sat up in surprise.
“
Farid rubbed sleep from his eyes and pushed his hair back.
“You never gave Hasan the money.” Mohit thought he might cry. “That’s why the thief was still here in Bhatiary — he didn’t gain enough to leave, only enough to get himself killed.”
“What are you saying?”
“Did you arrange that too?” Mohit stepped forward to stand above Farid, staring down at him. “Because he might tell?”
“No, no.” Farid shook his head.
“You told me yourself — only someone with long experience and deep knowledge of the ships could have rigged the explosion. And who here has longer experience than yourself?”
“You don’t know what you’re saying!”
“Just tell me—” Mohit’s voice broke. “I’ve known you my entire life, saheb. You are the hero of Ghorarchar, the only reason the village did not starve years ago. When you selected me to come to Chittagong, I was so proud, I could have floated off the ground. And now...”
A long pause. Farid’s head dipped, and he mumbled something Mohit could not understand.
“What?” Mohit sank to one knee, to look Farid in the eyes.
“My daughter,” Farid whispered. “I told you, the school fees — she would have had to leave.” He hesitated. “She is not strong, like you. I would do anything for her.”
Rain gusted in through the open doorway, spattering the floor and desk. Mohit looked at the pictures on the wall, and felt the tears finally run down his face.
“What now?” said Farid, slowly.
“It is too late.” Mohit stood, stiff and aching. “I’m sorry, saheb. They figured it out, I guess, and they were already arriving. I came just before, but they’ll be along now. They gave me only a few minutes.”
“Who?” But Farid didn’t need or want the answer.
As he stepped out, the rain fell even harder, hammering with painful force on his head and shoulders. The world was a blur, and he stumbled, to be caught and held up by a strong hand.
“Careful,
Mohit walked away, not looking back, into the darkening rain and his life, to start over.
Identity Crisis
by Maynard Allington
Around four A.M. I put on a beach shirt and bathing trunks and took the fire stairs down to the hotel pool. A breeze off the Atlantic stirred the fronds of palm trees lining the deck and I could feel the night dying overhead on the dimmed circuits of stars.
Even before I dropped into a deck chair, a sense that something wasn’t right crawled into my nerves and wouldn’t let go. For one thing, the pool light was out, leaving a logjam of shadows on the dark pit of water. I spotted a shape trapped among them at the deep end, like an abandoned pool toy, except they don’t make pool toys in human form. I swung out of the chair, looking around for the pool lamp switch. The instant I clicked it on, my nerves absorbed a shock.
The little girl, fully clothed in a pink pinafore, floated facedown in the clear light flooding the green water. Her long hair, yellow as sun on straw, fanned out on the surface, and her arms were spread out in a swan dive of arrested motion. Ribbons of blood lay suspended in the marine sparkle from the underwater floodlight, and in one horrific second I saw that they ran like party streamers from a cut throat. She was stone dead, and not by drowning.
The poolside swarmed with activity — police, a fire rescue unit, exploding flashbulbs. A handful of hotel staff stood behind police tape, and faces peered down from windows. While the paramedics used a gaff to drag the victim in close, a homicide detective showed up to take charge.
The rescue team lifted the child, dripping, out of the floodlit glare. As they turned the body faceup, the group around it drew back. I saw that the figure wasn’t human, but a stunningly perfect replica of a little girl. Even the flesh tones and artificial skin were an eerie likeness. Where the throat had been slashed open, wires and circuitry extruded in a red froth. One of the cops let out a nervous chuckle, more of relief than amusement.
Above the puffed sleeves and lace collar of the pinafore, the girl’s features looked vaguely familiar. Finally it hit me. I’d seen them on a poster in the lobby — a nightclub act featuring a ventriloquist named Karen Palmer and her “protege,” Sara Jane. Both were pictured on the playbill, and the dummy could have been a child-sized clone of the live performer. Gone, I remember thinking, were the days of stringed puppets with hinged jaws and varnished faces. This one was a marvel of robotics engineering. Even the blue eyes, sapped of power, had the vacancy of death counterfeited into them.
“Looks like you got a case of vandalism, and maybe theft,” the homicide detective told the night manager. “Not murder.”
“Then where did the blood come from?”
The detective lacked only a trenchcoat to be a ringer for Robert Mitchum, the actor from those old noir films of the Forties. He sported the same half-lidded stare, and a dent in the chin like a meteor hit. I watched him pick up an object near the chromed pool ladder and hold it up in the light. It was a vial of what looked to be red food dye.
“There’s your blood.” His smile had a wry shadow of contempt, which carried over into his next question. “Who reported the crime?”
“I did.” I gave him my name, Tom Irons, and told him what I knew.
From the start, the vibes were bad between us. He kept staring off to one side and wasn’t concealing his annoyance at being called out at this hour to a bogus crime scene.
“Before you close your notebook,” I said, “you might want to dig a little deeper. Whoever slit the throat and poured a coloring agent into the gash was acting out something more than a prank.”
“What are you,” he said, “a shrink?”
“Forensic psychiatrist,” I said. “Here for a mystery writers’ conference.”
The shrug was Mitchum at the top of his game. Probably he practiced in front of a mirror. I saw he was frowning at my nose. Before med school, I’d boxed in the Marine Corps, and the nose was exhibit one.
“You don’t look like a mind bender.”
“I can hook on some false whiskers,” I said, “if that’ll help.”
“What were you doing out at the pool so early?”
I could tell from his tone that I’d been suddenly elevated from witness to suspect.
“Working on a tan,” I replied.
He gave up on me, turning to the night manager.
“Is the ventriloquist staying here?”
“Yes sir.”
“Okay, let’s bring her down,” he said, tossing a throwaway smile at me like a bone. “She can ID the remains.”
By the time Karen Palmer came out through the glass doors beneath the blue canopy, first light was bleeding off the sky to the east like a cut artery. She wore white shorts, a ribbed sleeveless blouse, and high-heeled beach sandals, and I saw that her legs had a nice tan. The instant she caught sight of the childish figure in the sodden pinafore, she let out a sharp cry and ran over, falling on her knees beside it. Sobs shook her body. They say ventriloquists’ dummies, over time, take on a human persona in the minds of performers. She had breathed life into this one until it had become a part of herself, and now she might have been hysterical over a dead child.
“Any idea who could have done this?” the detective asked.
She raised her head, nodding.
“Someone’s been stalking me for the last two months. He sends me notes.”
“What kind of notes?”
A bloom of color came into her cheeks.
“The early ones were sexually explicit. Lately, they’ve taken on a threatening tone.”
“Did you contact the police where you live?”
“Yes, but they couldn’t identify the person.”
“If I were you, I’d report this when you get back. Might be a connection.”
After the police and fire rescue units had left, Karen remained on the edge of a deck chair, her face buried in her hands. She was clearly distraught, and I felt bad for her. I stepped over to introduce myself and told her I was a forensic psychiatrist.
“I’ve had some experience in the criminal justice system with stalkers. If you feel up to talking about it, I might be able to help.”
She had, I thought, a certain refinement, some imprimatur of class, that made her hesitant to share personal details of her life with a stranger, even a professional. But the strain she was under overrode her reluctance, and she nodded through the film of tears.
We spent a good part of the afternoon together, drinking tea under an umbrella at a table in the sun. She’d appeared on national TV and now enjoyed a minor celebrity on the nightclub circuit. The odd part was, I’d talked to one of the conference speakers who had caught her act in the lounge. He said the show was funny, but spiked with graphic jokes. For some reason I couldn’t picture her on stage using four-letter words to get a laugh. Against the honey sheen of her skin, the blue eyes were deceptively innocent, and as the afternoon slipped away in the splash of swimmers and the lazy swell of voices, I began to sense a shadow of fragility in her on the other side of the well-bred manner. Several times during our conversation she stopped talking and turned her head sharply, and I caught a darting reflex of fear in the pupils, as if they had picked up some danger lurking out of sight beyond the archipelago of tables and deck chairs packed with hotel guests.
“Do you have any of the notes this guy sent you?” I said.
“I got one two days ago. It was left at the desk.”
She fished the folded scrap from her purse and held it out to me. The handwriting had a manic slant, as if some angry violence were backed up in the fingers squeezing the pencil.
DON’T TRY TO HIDE
FROM ME. I ALWAYS
KNOW WHERE YOU ARE.
“If you want the truth,” she said, “I’m terrified. I think what he did to Sara Jane was a message that he plans to do the same to me. I can feel him out there now, watching us...”
“You did a show last night, didn’t you?”
“At midnight.”
“If he was the one who mutilated your doll, how did he get his hands on it?”
“I suppose he could have got into my room with a duplicate key.”
“Didn’t you have the safety latch on?”
“I don’t know. I’m always worn out after a late show. When I got back to my room, I just took off my clothes and crashed.”
“I guess you can get the doll repaired.”
It was the wrong thing to say. The grief twisted across her face again.
“You don’t understand. She wasn’t just some inanimate thing. She had a piece of my soul. That’s the part that was murdered last night. I’m the target. He’s coming after me.”
By evening she was calm enough to go to dinner with me at a beachfront restaurant. After the meal, she wanted to walk on the beach. The last hemorrhage of twilight lay off the horizon, and screeching gulls soared on the currents of salt air blowing off the surf in the cool dusk. Karen had already slipped off her heels, and now she unpinned the gleaming coil of blond hair behind her neck and shook it loose.
We strolled in the windy silence, lulled by the beat of the surf. A few low dunes, planted in sea oats, vaulted back from the beach. Later, Karen stopped walking, her head bent so that shadows blotted out her features. Then she glanced up in the blue darkness, eyes ablaze, and a domineering smile curled into her lips. Wordlessly, she slid her arms around my neck and ground her mouth viciously against mine. The kiss overheated swiftly on some erotic compulsion. I dragged her arms away, staring at her upturned face in the shadows. It was a stranger’s face, and I said, “Karen?”
“Don’t call me Karen,” she cried. “Karen’s a weak, inhibited fool who plays with dolls. I only let her come out when I feel like it. I’m Eva.”
The combustible heat in the violent eyes was as turbulent as the Atlantic swells flaring in against the coast behind her, and at that moment I had the whole psychiatric picture.
“Why did you attack Sara Jane?”
She twisted her wrists out of my grasp and flung back an antagonistic laugh.
“I warned her. She’s been interfering in our lives for a long time. Trying to come alive. Trying to take my place. Karen would have let her. So I cut her throat and let her drown.”
The contorted smile on her mouth was crazy enough for three people, maybe more. Probably the nightclub performer with the bawdy act was one of them. In my practice, I’d diagnosed only one patient with dissociative identity disorder — multiple personality — though it was a condition criminals often tried to fake. I knew she wasn’t faking.
It took some doing to coax her back to the car, and by the time we returned to the hotel, she’d let Karen come out to say goodnight.
“Thank you for staying with me today,” she murmured, holding out a chaste hand. “I’ll be all right.”
But walking back to my room, I knew she wouldn’t be all right. There was some suicidal ideation in her fragmented personality, along with a lot of anger, and quiet terror in the form of a stalker trapped in her mind.
In the suite, I called the desk and asked for the nearest crisis intervention center.
Desert and Swamp
by James H. Cobb
At night in the Mojave, everything changes. A cease-fire is declared until the next day’s dawn and the desert stops trying to kill you. All the little creepers and crawlers that hide from the sun come out and go about their business and the coyotes sing their praises to the coming of the cool and the ten million stars overhead.
Looking across the huddled shape in the sagging bed, I could see a little patch of those bright, bright stars through the far window of the tourist cabin. I was forted up in the bathroom, sitting on what was available. It wasn’t elegant, but it was the only hidey-hole that kept me out of sight. It was kind of stuffy too because I’d shut down the cabin’s swamp cooler. I wanted to hear them coming.
Idly, I hefted the stumpy Colt automatic in my hand, wondering about how long I’d have to wait. I didn’t think it would be for long. I could feel them thinking over in the main building. They’d want to finish the old guy off fast, while it would still sell at the coroner’s inquest.
It was a race my bad-news ’57 Chevy hadn’t been able to win. Car, the Princess, and I had left Kingman, Arizona, at first light, intending to blast across Route 66 to El Cajon in the narrow band of cool that lingers between dawn and hell in the California high desert. What we hadn’t figured on was getting pinned behind a convoy of heavy earth-moving machinery lowboying in to the potash mines south of Barstow.
Now, the two-lane and the dammed-up backlog of cars it carried writhed like a snake in the road shimmer. Chunks of the rusty lava ridges flanking the highway broke off and hovered in the sun-bleached sky like a fleet of flying saucers. The auxiliary cooling fans moaned under Car’s hood and she grumbled through her dual exhausts in radical-cammed aggravation, incensed at our snail crawl.
The air stream through the wind-wings might have been blasting out of an open furnace door. I tried to be philosophical about the whole thing, but Miss Lisette Kingman had never studied philosophy.
“Kevin, you’re supposed to be the absolute automotive living end. Why can’t you install some air conditioning in this thing?”
The Princess sprawled on the front seat beside me, her model’s pretty face flushed, her dark ponytail limp, and her short shorts and Kerrybrooke blouse soggy. Only part of it was perspiration, the rest came from the thermos of water she’d emptied over herself. Lisette had been a hot-rodder’s girl for a comparatively short time so she didn’t realize she was speaking heresy.
Car and I forgave her.
“The compressor would bleed ten or fifteen horsepower out of the mill,” I replied patiently, “not to mention the weight of the unit. On a drag strip, that’d tack a good half-second onto your Estimated Time, easy.”
“Which would you prefer,” she arched back, “that half-second or a girlfriend?... Wait a minute. What am I saying? Forget it.”
I chuckled, and slouched lower behind the wheel, my sweat-soaked T-shirt bunching across my back. The Princess was learning.
“What about one of those deals,” she pointed at the vehicle running ahead of us. “That’s an air conditioner, isn’t it? You see a lot of people using them.”
The vehicle in question was a red-and-black ’48 Dodge pickup, ten years old but in good shape. Its cab windows were closed, and something that looked sort of like a sawed-off bazooka was fixed between the top of the passenger-side window and the doorframe.
“Kinda,” I replied. “That’s a swamp cooler, the automotive version of the window coolers a lot of the desert stations use. It’s packed full of ice and the air scoop catches your slipstream and forces it over the ice and through a straw filter that wicks up the melt water. It’s supposed to cool the air down before feeding it into the passenger compartment. They sort of work, but not all that well and they make your wheels look lopsided.”
“Which would you prefer, a car that looks lopsided or a... Never mind! Never mind!” The Princess unbuttoned her blouse, then knotted it closed under her breasts, baring a little more satiny skin.
There can be good in every situation if you look for it.
I edged Car closer to the center line. Squinting through my sunglasses, I watched for the long straightaway and the break in the oncoming traffic I’d need to blast around the road block of lumbering big rigs.
But then the Dodge pickup ahead of me also began a slow, erratic drift to the left. Weaving into the eastbound lane, it drew an angry blast of horn from an oncoming Imperial. The pickup’s driver jerkily swerved back, overcorrecting and kicking up dust from the right shoulder of the road.
“What’s his problem?” Lisette inquired, sitting up straighter.
“I dunno.” I backed off another precautionary car-length from the slaloming truck. “But something’s gone gestanko with this guy.” Through the rear window of the cab I could see the driver’s big-eared head bobbing unsteadily on a skinny neck.
“Do you think he’s drunk?”
“I dunno,” I repeated. “He seemed straight when he pulled onto the highway back at Devlin station. Could be the heat’s getting to him.”
Again the Dodge wobbled off track, almost head-oning a Greyhound.
“That guy’s going to kill somebody, Kevin!”
“That looks like a safe-money bet; himself, if nobody else.”
The question was, what could I do about it? I had the ’57 tricked out with just about every street-worthy speed part you could name, along with a few gimmicks that had to do with my day job as an L.A. County deputy sheriff. Unfortunately that gow-gear didn’t run to roof flashers and a siren.
Then, abruptly, the problem was taken out of my hands. The Dodge’s driver slumped behind the wheel and the pickup started its final fatal drift to the right. I was flashing my brake lights at the traffic behind us even before he tipped off the edge of the road.
It wasn’t too bad of a wreck as wrecks go. At that point, it was only about a three-foot drop from the shoulder of 66 to the desert floor and, thanks to that earth-mover convoy, we’d only been doing about thirty.
I reached the overturned pickup while it was still engulfed in the dust cloud of its roll-over. I kicked in the driver’s-side window and hunkered down beside the cab. Reaching inside, I yanked the keys out of the ignition. Gas was cascading out of the truck’s filler pipe and a spark just then would have been raunchy.
“He’s still alive, Kevin.” Ignoring the dirt, the gasoline, and the broken glass, Lisette was stretched out on her stomach on the far side of the truck, checking on the driver through the busted passenger window.
The Princess only looks decorative. When things go off the high side, my girl is good people to have around.
The driver lay crumpled on the cab roof, a thin, elderly man in a rusty black going-to-town suit. He had the leathery tan of a life-long desert dweller and, under other circumstances, he looked like he might have been a tough old bird. Now, though, he was blue-lipped and limp and when I touched the side of his neck for his carotid pulse, his skin was chill and clammy. I couldn’t smell alcohol on him and there didn’t seem to be a bottle loose in the truck.
“Is he hurt bad?” A tentative voice asked from the outside world.
“You ever hear of anyone hurt good?” I backed out of the crumpled cab and stood up.
Traffic had come to a stop on the highway with long rows of cars pulled over on the shoulders and the usual crowd of gawkers standing around waiting for somebody else to do something constructive.
And the only somebody available was Kevin Pulaski of L.A. County’s finest.
I pointed at a big, late-model Buick Roadmaster station wagon. “Who owns that car?”
“Uh, I do,” a man in a garish Hawaiian shirt and straw golf hat looked startled.
“Okay. Get your tailgate open and your backseat folded down. We’re going to need you to get this guy out of here.”
That’s how you work it in an emergency. Don’t ask ’em. Tell ’em!
Lisette bobbed up on the far side of the truck, smeared with mud and gas. “Is it a good idea to try and move him?”
“We don’t have a choice, Princess.” I looked around at the cholla-studded wastes surrounding us. “It’ll hit a hundred and twenty degrees on these flats and it’ll take at least an hour for a doc and an ambulance to get out from Barstow. This old guy’ll fry if we leave him like this. I figure our best bet is to get him back to Devlin station.”
It seemed to make sense, to me anyway. I only hoped I was calling it right. I lifted my voice again. “We’re going to need a plank or something to use as a stretcher and some blankets...”
Back when the Southern Pacific first ran its rails across the Mojave, they built a string of jerkwaters along the right-of-way to service the old steam locomotives. Named alphabetically from west to east, there was never much to these stations, just a siding and a water tower with all the water coming in by tank car and a few sun-strange section men.
The coming of the diesel made these jerkwaters obsolete, at least for the railroad. But by then, Route 66 paralleled the tracks and some of the stations, like Amboy, Essex, and Goff, got a reprieve from extinction, servicing tourists instead of 4-6-4 Baldwins.
Devlin was average for the breed, a gaunt two-story combination store-gas station-lunchstand-residence and a short row of auto-court cabins. The buildings were whitewashed to bounce off a little of the sun and were all set within a perimeter of rabbit brush, hulked cars, and rusting mining machinery. Tin signs advertised DuPont dynamite and Bull Durham and a yard-tall Nehi promotional thermometer told you what you already knew.
I’d sent an eastbound driver on ahead to let the folks at the station know we were bringing the old man in. They were waiting as our ad hoc ambulance rolled into the shade of the gas-pump shelter. There were only the two of them, a fading middle-aged woman and a lanky, taciturn teenaged boy. I wondered if they might be the entire population of Devlin, California. It turned out I was wrong.
I bailed out of the ’57 and jogged back to the station wagon to find the woman peering in through its side windows.
“Oh Lord, Teddy! It is Rupe!” Her voice was strange. Soft and flat, but with rags of emotion trailing from it, like she wanted to get excited or hysterical but just didn’t have the energy for it. The kid just grunted and hung back, his hands in his dungaree pockets.
“You know him, ma’am?” I asked, coming up beside her.
“He’s my husband.”
Jesus! I’d have figured him for her father. The woman had the remnants of a baby-doll prettiness left to her and she must have been a good twenty years younger than the unmoving old man in the back of the Buick. She wore a limp nylon waitress’s uniform and a stained apron and she had a dishtowel twisted around her right hand.
“Have you called a doc?” I demanded. Any other questions could come later. Still, my cop’s instinct for putting things in their places made me do a mental comparison between the face of the old man and the pimply features of the teenager. No resemblance. A second marriage and a stepfather-stepson deal? A good chance of.
“Yes, our doctor is driving out from Barstow,” the woman’s hands clenched and twisted on the dishtowel. “I knew this was bound to happen. This place will kill us all!”
“He’s not dead yet, ma’am.”
The tailgate of the station wagon swung down and Lisette scrambled out. She’d ridden in with the old guy, keeping wet compresses on his head.
“How’s he doing, Princess?”
“Better, I think. He’s still out, but his heartbeat’s steadier and his color’s improved.”
It had. There was a nasty bruise developing on his forehead, but the blue-gray tinge had left his face and the rise and fall of his chest was deepening. I had the sense this old coyote still had some mileage left in him.
“Let’s get him inside. Where you want him, ma’am? And don’t worry, I think he’s going to be okay.”
The woman twisted the dishtowel more tightly around her hand. “That’s good,” she said in her washed-out voice. “I think it would be easier to put him in one of the cabins than to take him up the stairs to our room.”
Jeez, lady. Try to control your joy.
We got the old gent into bed in the first of the four tourist cabins. Then I shook the hand of the station wagon’s driver and sent him on his way. He was only a passing tourist with a lousy taste in shirts, but he’d gone out of his way to help a stranger in a jam. I hoped the story would make for a good brag back in Des Moines.
A boxy swamp cooler filled one of the cabin’s windows, precious water dripping onto its burlap panels. Its roaring electric fan didn’t exactly render the room cool, just less hot. The cabin was like the rest of Devlin: clean, barring the perpetual dust haze of the desert, and well maintained by somebody’s hard work. But the furnishings and fixtures were 1930s vintage and wearing down.
The closemouthed boy gave Lisette’s legs a long last study and went out to tend the gas pumps, leaving the three of us to stand awkwardly around the bed.
“Thank you for your help,” the woman said finally. “I’m Sue Kelton and this is my husband Rupert. We own the station here at Devlin.” She gave a brief laugh that didn’t have any real meaning behind it. “Nowadays I suppose we
“No big deal, ma’am. My name’s Kevin Pulaski and this is Lisette Kingman. We’ve been visiting in Flagstaff and we were heading home to L.A.”
I didn’t mention that my visit had been at the invitation of the Arizona District Court. I’d been giving testimony relating to an interstate car-theft ring.
A big part of my job with Metro Intelligence revolved around me not letting people know what I actually do for a living. I’m pretty good at it, too. Damn few folks ever pick up on the fact that this slouching, jeans-wearing, hot-rod driving kid with too much slicked-back brown hair is actually a Los Angeles County deputy sheriff, and that’s just how it’s supposed to be.
“I don’t know what happened, ma’am. We were following behind your husband when he kinda like blacked out and went off the road. Has he been sick lately or anything?”
“No, nothing like that. He’s just... old.” She stared down at the slack, seamed face on the pillow, her words drifting. “It’s the heat and the work. I’ve told him it’s time we took things easier. I’ve warned him...”
She shook off some thought and looked up at us, her voice growing brisker. “Thank you again. I suppose you’ll want to get back on the road. My son and I can take care of things until the doctor gets here.”
I glanced down at Sue Kelton’s hands again, knob-knuckled and work reddened, the one still twisted in that dishtowel. I hesitated for one last extra second before making the call. “Nah. It’s too hot to go on now. I guess we’ll stay over until tomorrow morning. Can we have a couple of your other cabins?”
Mrs. Kelton didn’t have a reason to say no, no matter how much she might want to.
Teddy Kelton stared at us from the shade of the pump shelters as I backed the ’57 in between our cabins. He didn’t offer to help us carry our bags in.
The Princess held off until we were inside of her airless little clapboard box. “Look, lover, I know it’s hot out there but I’d vastly prefer prickly heat to this!”
“Me, too,” I replied. I put down her makeup case and sat on the edge of the cabin’s creaky iron-framed bed. “But I’ve got kind of a funny feeling about this place.”
“No kidding!” Lisette braced her hands on her hips. “This place is strictly nowheresville... literally! The giant radioactive tarantulas are going to come crawling out of the desert at any minute! If you think I’m...” The Princess stopped revving her engine and looked at me sharply. “Wait a minute. You mean cop funny, don’t you?”
“Yeah.” I untwisted my Luckys from my T-shirt sleeve and drew one of the smokes from the pack with my lips. “I want to talk to that doc when he gets here,” I said around the cigarette, “and with the old man. And I don’t want to leave that old guy alone for too long either.”
Lisette crossed to the cabin’s front window and peered around the edge of the cracked shade, the outside glare putting a bar of light across her suddenly intent features. The Princess likes to hunt, too, although she maintains her amateur status. “The boy’s still watching us from over by the gas pumps. What do you think the caper is?”
I touched my lighter flame to my smoke. Standing, I joined her at the window, putting my arm around her slim shoulder. “I dunno, Princess. It could be the sun’s just getting to me, but when we brought that old Joe in breathing, I got the feeling that somebody was disappointed as all hell.”
Dr. Bruce Purcell of Barstow was a desert rat in his own right. He drove a battered Jeep station wagon, wore a sweat-stained stockman’s Stetson, and called his patient a dried-up old son of a bitch.
Rupert Kelton laughed at the comment, although it was a feeble kind of laugh. The station owner had come around a few minutes before the doc had arrived. He was shaky, but his head was clear and he didn’t seem ready to pack it in yet.
Kelton insisted on shaking my hand, and we had a hard time keeping him down on the pillow while doing it. “I surely appreciate it, son,” he said gravely, “and I’m sorry, causin’ you all this trouble.”
“Forget it,” I replied. Beat up or not, the old gent had a grip. “No big deal.”
“The question is, what happened to you?” the doctor demanded, rigging a blood-pressure cuff around Kelton’s other arm. “Any chest pain? Anything go numb or paralyzed? Any sparks of light in front of your eyes?”
“Ah, hell, Bruce. Nothin’ like that.” Kelton sounded disgusted. “I don’t know what happened out on that road... Damn me, I think I just fell asleep.”
He glanced toward his wife sitting stiffly in the cabin’s one straight-backed chair. “I’m sorry, Treasure. I guess you’re right. I am getting old.”
She didn’t make an attempt to go to him. “I told you, Rupe. This damn station is killing you!”
He shrugged and winced. “A man’s got to die someplace. You might as well do it somewhere you know.”
The doc pumped at the bulb of the blood-pressure cuff and scowled at the results on the dial. “I thought you had a buyer for the place?”
“Oh, I been thinkin’ about it. I was goin’ in to Barstow to talk to the fella again.” The old man closed his eyes. “I don’t think it’s gonna work out. He’s not offering enough to keep me, Sue, and the boy going for long. At least here we can stay alive.”
“No we can’t, Rupe!” For the first time there was real feeling in Sue Kelton’s voice and she sat forward in the chair. “Can’t you see that? Now the truck’s wrecked on top of everything else.”
“Don’t take on, Treasure,” the old man murmured back, not opening his eyes. “We’ll make out.”
The doctor unstrapped the cuff from his patient’s arm. “From what I can see, it’s cuts, bruises, and a mild concussion. Nothing seems broken, and I can’t see any indication of internal injuries yet. I don’t suppose I could convince you to go to the hospital for a couple of days for observation?”
Kelton still didn’t open his eyes. “Not likely.”
“On your own head be it, then. All I can say is to stay in bed for a few days and watch yourself. Concussions can be tricky.” The doctor started stowing his gear back in his bag. “If you start to feel strange or if you pass out again, have me called immediately, but by then it’ll probably be too late anyhow.”
The corner of Kelton’s mouth twitched up. “I’ll take it easy, Bruce.”
“What do you figure made him conk out, Doc?” I interjected.
“Damned if I know. His heart’s strong. Pupils are equal and responsive. Blood pressure is right where it’s supposed to be. No overt indication of a stroke or heart attack. If I could get this old fool into a hospital for some tests I might be able to tell you something.”
“I was wondering if it might have been the heat.”
The old man on the bed opened his eyes. “No, son, it wasn’t that. I’ve lived out here all of my life and the heat doesn’t get to me much anymore. Anyway, Teddy filled up my swamp cooler before I left and it was working real good.”
I recalled touching Kelton’s throat and the chill feel of his skin. Yeah. That thing had been working real good. “Could you have had an exhaust leak?”
The old man looked faintly puzzled. “I don’t recall hearing one or smelling any fumes. Anyway, I keep my rollin’ stock in good shape and it ain’t as if anything ever rusts much out here.”
Sue Kelton stood up abruptly. “Look, I really think it would be best if we let Rupe rest now. Isn’t that so, Doctor? He’s had a hard day and he’s tired.”
The doctor rose from the far side of the bed. “You’re right, Sue. Rest’s as good a prescription as any. I’ll come by tomorrow and have another look at him.” He glanced down at the woman’s hands. “And maybe at you, too. What happened to your hand?”
The woman’s right hand wasn’t wrapped in a towel anymore but in a swathing of gauze and adhesive tape. “This? It’s nothing. I just burned it on the grill in the lunchroom.”
“Better let me have a look at it while I’m here. No sense in taking any chances.”
She took a hasty step back. “No, really. It’s nothing.”
Rupe Kelton spoke up from the bed. “Let the old croaker have a look, Treasure. He can use the money.”
Reluctantly Mrs. Kelton extended her hand. Dr. Purcell guided her back to the chair and started to unwrap the bandages. As for me, I just sort of stood back out of the way, trying to look dumb and uninvolved.
With a professional patch job done on her hand, Sue Kelton returned to the lunchroom, while I trailed out after the doc. As he stowed his bag in the back of his Jeep I unobtrusively flashed my star at him.
“You’re a deputy,” he said, his brows lifting.
“Yeah, and if you’re surprised I’ll take it as a compliment.” I slid my badge wallet back in my hip pocket, looking around to make sure Teddy boy wasn’t hovering around anywhere. “You sound like you’ve known the Keltons for a long time.”
“I’ve known Rupe since just about forever,” the doctor replied, tilting his Stetson back. “He was already working out here for the Southern Pacific when I went away to medical school.”
“How about his wife and her kid?”
“Well, at least since they moved to Barstow just after the war. She was married to Lee James then. Lee was killed by a hangfire at the White Arrow Mine back in ’fifty-two and Sue and Rupe married up a little while afterwards.”
“How’s it worked out for them?”
Doctor Purcell hesitated.
“This is official, Doc.”
He frowned back. “If you put it that way, it was a damn fool stunt for all involved. Rupe married because he was so lonely out here he was talking to the Gila monsters, while Sue and her boy were starving to death because she’d run through all of her first husband’s insurance money. Since then, Rupe’s been halfway okay with how things are, while she’s been going stir-crazy. She’s been nagging on Rupe to sell out, but I doubt it’s ever going to happen. Rupe’s a desert man. If you know the breed, you know how they are.”
I glanced out across the shimmering cholla flats and the naked lava ridges beyond. I did know the breed. Running hot rods on the Mojave’s dry lakes, I’d gotten to know a few of them.
There is abso-goddamn-lutely nothing out here to hold a person, yet, somehow, the very vast emptiness of it can creep into you and grab hold. I’ve picked up a touch of it myself, enough to understand, at any rate. Put a born desert rat into a greener, more crowded land and, man, they’ll just curl up and die like a horn toad in a snowbank.
“I’m more worried about him not living here, Doc, or at least his not staying alive.”
The doc cut his eyes at me sharply. “What do you mean, Deputy?”
“I’m still thinking about it. What did you think about those burns on Mrs. Kelton’s hand?”
“They weren’t too bad. Mild, with a little blistering. They likely hurt a bit but if they’re kept clean there shouldn’t be any problems.”
“You figure they came from a hot grill, like she’s saying?”
His frown deepened, and he looked at the gravel underfoot. “Well, I don’t know. Now that you mention it, they didn’t look quite right for that somehow.”
“Yeah.”
Teddy Kelton had emerged from the lunchroom and was lurking over in the shadow of the pump islands. He was starting to take an interest in us “Look, Doc, I may get back to you on this in a day or two. In the meantime, you remember what those burns looked like, okay?”
The doc gave me a beetle-browed squint. “What are you thinking, boy?”
“Thinking don’t count, Doc, knowing does. And as soon as I know a little more, I’ll let you in on it.”
As the doc drove off I went down the line of cabins to where I’d parked the ’57. The chrome of her door handles was so hot it scorched you to touch them but there were some things under the front seat I figured I might need in the near future.
Making sure I was out of sight of the lunchroom, I tucked my .45 Colt Commander’s model under my belt, letting my T-shirt hang loosely over the automatic. Then I slipped a reload clip and my red-handled paratrooper’s switchblade into my pocket.
Teddy Kelton was sitting with his back to one of the Esso pumps as I sauntered back to the main building. I nodded to him in passing and he didn’t respond. He just watched out of the corner of his eye as I pushed through the screen door into the lunchroom.
The little cafe, with its fading Formica counter and row of cracked Naugahyde stools, was like the rest of Devlin, clean, worn, and out of its right time. A couple of World War II vintage Coke promotions bled a little color onto the white-enameled walls, and a tough Mojave fly was trying to batter its way through a plastic cake cover.
A couple of booths were located at either end of the room and Lisette occupied the one that put her in the direct blast of the counter fan. She’d freshened up and had changed into a sundress and sandals. A bottle of Pepsi with a straw in it shared the booth’s tabletop with her sketchbook. A page was covered with a series of her lightning-quick impression drawings: a snatch of desert skyline, a wrecked truck belly-up beside a highway, the slack face of an unconscious old man.
Sue Kelton wasn’t in sight, but there was the intermittent click and clatter of someone moving around in the kitchen.
The Princess didn’t say anything, but she looked up as I slid into the booth across from her.
“The kid give you any trouble?” I inquired, keeping my voice pitched under the purr of the fan.
She shrugged. “Nothing beyond giving my dress the X-ray treatment. He seems to be a little distracted. So does Momma.”
“Pick up on anything else?”
“When Mrs. Kelton came back from the cabin, there was a tight little conference between mother and son in the kitchen.” The Princess took a sip of her soda. “I couldn’t hear anything over the fans. Then the boy went out to keep an eye on things.”
He was still at it. Looking over Lisette’s shoulder, I could see Teddy boy scoping us out through the front windows. Reaching under the table, I tapped her lightly on the knee with the closed switchblade. She cocked an eyebrow at me and accepted the knife. From beneath the tabletop I heard the
“I’ve gotta go up the road for a while.” I said. “Go over and sit with the old man. Talk to him. Offer to do his portrait. Say he reminds you of your father. I don’t care what reason you give, but don’t leave him alone for a minute until I get back.”
The Princess closed the knife one-handed. Pretending to straighten a dress strap she deftly executed a gang-moll shift, making the palmed blade disappear into her bra. “It wasn’t an accident, was it?”
“The accident is that he’s still alive.”
Firing up the ’57, I motored out to the highway, turning west. I kept it casual until I was out of sight of the station, then I stood on it. I was pretty sure Lisette could pick up anything that’d be laid down back at Devlin. She can flip from cool kitten to hellcat when the mood’s on her. Still, I didn’t want to leave her holding the fort alone for too long.
When your wheels are set up right, speed doesn’t make you overheat, it’s the slow that’ll do it. The low-boy convoy was long gone and Route 66 was clear as Car and I burned up to the wreck site. I was running on police business so I didn’t hesitate to let Car run the way she likes. It only took a few minutes to get back to the piled-up pickup.
The wrecker hadn’t arrived from Barstow yet, likely he’d wait for the cool after sundown. It didn’t take me long to find what I was looking for. The truck’s swamp cooler had been torn out of the cab window during the roll-over and it lay a few yards away from the hulk, beatup but pretty much intact.
The sand around it was dry as the rest of the desert.
The cooler had been badly dented in the crash and because I was being careful about any fingerprints on the casing it took me awhile to get the reservoir cap open. I thrust a couple of fingers inside.
Nothing. Abso-flat-ass-lutely nothing.
Gingerly I carried the swamp cooler up to Car, stowing it in the trunk. Firing up again, I continued my tear up 66 to the next desert station up the line.
Amboy is located at the turnoff south to the big Marine base at Twenty-Nine Palms, so there’s a little more to it than at Devlin. You could almost call it a town, with a couple of gas stations and a stand-alone cafe, painted the usual reflective desert white.
The cafe was my target.
A few wilted travelers were rehydrating inside with pop and ice cream as I stalked up to the cash register. I flashed my badge at the shift manager, demanding to know where they got their dairy products. The startled woman didn’t know offhand, the owner handled the detail work like that, but a quick check of the freezer turned up a stencil on the side of one of the big brown cardboard ice cream tubs that named an Apple Valley dairy.
With an extra-thick cherry milkshake cooling me down, I made use of the cafe’s public telephone and made a couple of calls. The first, to directory assistance, got me the number of the dairy. The second got me the dairy itself.
All the people at the dairy had to do was answer two questions. They did.
I tossed off the last of my milkshake and made a third call to the San Bernardino County sheriff’s station in Barstow.
And that, my man, is how I ended up sitting in the john of a tourist cabin in Devlin, California, waiting for a murderer, and/or murderers, to show up.
Well, maybe murderer was kinda strong. They hadn’t actually killed anybody yet, but like “A for effort,” you know?
Out in the still darkness I heard a screen door open and close, not by any sharp honest bang but by the faint creak of springs stretching and relaxing. It sounded like it came from the main building. I settled the .45 in my hand and waited.
Footfalls on gravel, light, and coming closer. More than one set. The steps came to the cabin’s front steps, and the doorknob turned, the cabin door easing open.
It had been left unlocked, of course, so Sue Kelton could come in and check on her husband during the night.
Between Lisette and me, Rupe Kelton had been checked on real good up until bedtime. Doc Purcell had come by to have another long look at him as well, and had hung around for some time. What with one thing and another, Kelton hadn’t been left alone for a second until the old-timer had rather testily run us all out with the request that we kindly let him get some sleep.
His loving wife had wanted to stay in the cabin with him, but he’d told her not to be silly. He’d be just fine if everybody would just quit fussing over him.
Silently I stood up. I’d already checked the bathroom’s floorboards out for creaks. Two silhouettes stood just inside the cabin’s doorway. One of them took a stealthy step toward the bed, holding up something bulky.
I snaked my free hand around the doorframe and hit the light switch for the main room. “You should have done the job yourself, lady. Your kid would have only taken the fall for accessory then.”
Sue Kelton and her son blinked in the light of the single overhead bulb, the boy still holding the pillow he’d planned on smothering his stepfather with.
Only there wasn’t anybody to smother. The lumpy shape under the sheet had been artistically made up out of the wadded blankets taken from my cabin.
Sue Kelton’s mouth worked, trying to shape the first instinctive denial, and Teddy Kelton dropped the pillow and took a step toward me, fists clenching. I didn’t actually aim the Commander at him, I just lifted it a little, giving the kid the word that he was about to do something really stupid.
Outside, there were more running footfalls as Lisette and the two San Bernardino deputies came tearing across from next-door, responding to the cabin’s light coming on.
Rupe Kelton looked almost as bad as when we’d hauled him out of the wreck that afternoon. Now, his stepfamily was under arrest for his attempted murder. He didn’t much want to believe it and who could blame him?
We’d smuggled the old guy into Lisette’s cabin after lights-out and Doc Purcell had managed him while we’d set up the bushwhack. I’d called the doc back to help us keep Kelton covered that evening. After he’d left for the second time, Purcell had parked down the highway and had walked back with the men from the Barstow sheriff’s station.
“Sue wouldn’t do that,” Kelton mumbled, staring down at his sheet-covered knees. “I knew she wasn’t all that happy, but she wouldn’t do that.”
“I’m sorry, Mr. Kelton, but your wife’s already copped to it.” I stood at the foot of the iron-framed bed, my thumbs hooked in my belt. “She’s taking responsibility for the whole thing. I guess she wants to keep as much of the heat off her son as she can, although he was in on the deal all the way.”
“But why?”
“An old story. She wanted to move back to what she figured was civilization and you were the one holding her back.”
“Didn’t know it was getting that bad,” he said dully. “If I’d known, I’d have sold out. I would. Or I’d have given her a divorce, if that’s what she really wanted.”
I could only shrug. “It wasn’t just that. She figured any alimony you could pay wouldn’t be worth it, and the only disposable asset you possessed was Devlin station. Only to dispose of it, she first had to dispose of you.”
I couldn’t dress it up any prettier. In the weeping hysteria that had followed her arrest, Sue Kelton had made it clear that her April... well, July-September marriage had only been about the bucks.
Lisette sat on one edge of Kelton’s bed, one small hand lightly stroking his skinny shoulder, trying to make him feel not so all alone. She knows something about being alone and being used. Inside of that sleek sophisticate’s armor was a big bowl of mush for the kicked-around of this world. Dr. Purcell sat on the other side, frowning over the old man’s pulse.
Kelton shook his head, wanting it all to go away. “I still don’t understand, Deputy. You’re sayin’ they tried to kill me, but I only had a car accident. That wasn’t anybody’s fault but mine.”
“It wasn’t any kind of accident, sir,” I replied. “You were supposed to die in that wreck. Only your wife didn’t figure on you getting stuck behind those slow movers along with the rest of us. The speed limit on this stretch of Route 66 is normally fifty-five. But you were only doing about thirty when you went off the road. The pile-up that was supposed to kill you only banged you up some.”
“But nothin’ happened!” he protested. “I just kinda dozed off.”
“You were being poisoned, sir.”
“Poisoned?”
“The boy knows what he’s talking about, Rupe,” Doc Purcell interjected. “Carbon dioxide poisoning. Looking back, the symptoms stuck out all over you, but it was something I just wasn’t looking for. You were suffocating and you never knew it.”
“Suffocating?” The old man tried to grope back to his last memories before the crash. “I remember it feelin’ kinda close in the truck, but I didn’t want to crack the window because it was so nice and cool inside.”
“There was a reason for that,” I replied. “Who set up the swamp cooler on your truck this afternoon?”
“Why, Teddy said he’d do it.” A hint of bitterness leaked into Kelton’s voice. “I guess I shoulda known right then something was up. That boy’s never done me a favor before, and it was damn rare that he ever did anything at all.”
“He wasn’t doing you any favors today. He and his mom packed your swamp cooler full of dry ice, frozen carbon dioxide, instead of regular water ice. That’s why your cooler was working so well. Dry ice is a whole lot colder than the good old wet kind.
“But it still melts, or rather vaporizes back into carbon dioxide gas. The airflow coming in through your swamp cooler was heavily contaminated. In the confined space of your truck cab the concentration gradually built up high enough to knock you woozy. Since you were feeling cool and you weren’t exerting, you didn’t feel yourself getting short of breath until it was too late and you were going off the road. It was a neat move. A coroner likely wouldn’t have noticed a thing and it would have been written off as a plain old traffic fatality.”
Lisette nodded in thoughtful approval. Back in Chicago in the good old days, certain members of her family had managed a subsidiary of Murder Inc. and, while she’s pretty much gone straight, she could still appreciate a slick rub-out when she saw one. “Where’d they get the stuff from, Kevin?” she asked. “You can’t pick dry ice up just anywhere. Especially out here.”
“It was brought to them, Princess. You had the weekly dairy delivery for your lunchroom this morning, didn’t you, Mr. Kelton?”
“Sure thing.” He nodded. “Our milk and ice cream and such, same as usual. I signed for it a little while before I started in to Barstow.”
“That’s where the murder weapon came from. I talked with the dairy that services all of the stations along this stretch of 66. Their delivery truck doesn’t use mechanical refrigeration. It’s just a heavily insulated, hard-side van. They use blocks of dry ice to keep everything cold. While the delivery driver was making his drop-off, your stepson snuck out and swiped a chunk of the stuff. The San Bernardino lab crew was able to lift some of his fingerprints from the cold-locker handles and the side of the truck.
“While you were getting dressed to go to town, your wife and your stepson were packing your swamp cooler full of frozen poison gas. Their fingerprints were all over the cooler casing.”
“Damn,” Kelton repeated. A flicker of a rueful smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. “Sue always said this place would be the death of me, an’ she was damn near right.”
I kinda had a hunch then that the old sand lizard was gonna be okay. If you’re tough enough to survive the high desert, there’s not a lot that can kill you.
“Dry ice, for Christ’s sake.” Doc Purcell tossed his stethoscope back into the fishing-tackle box he used for a medical kit. “I don’t know how the hell you ever came up with that one, Deputy. I’d never have thought of it, and after thirty years of patching up after Barstow Saturday nights I’d thought I’d seen it all.”
“There were a couple of things,” I replied. “For one, when I recovered the swamp cooler from the wreck site, both the reservoir and the wick filter were bone dry. Sure, ice melts and water evaporates rapidly in the high desert, but not that fast. There should have been some residual moisture left in that cooler if it had been loaded with frozen water. But dry ice evaporates away into nothing.”
The doc digested the idea. “All right, fine. But here’s the question, quiz kid. What made you suspicious of Rupe’s swamp cooler in the first place?”
“It was Mrs. Kelton,” I replied. “She bitched her own play. She may have read about dry ice somewhere, but she’d obviously never handled any of it before. Like I said, that stuff is seriously cold! Remember those funny-looking burns you treated on her hand?”
“Yeah?”
“They weren’t burns. Since you’ve done all of your docing out here, it’s not surprising you wouldn’t recognize them for what they were. But I did. I spent a winter on the line in Korea and, man, I got real familiar with it.
“I had to wonder, just how in the heck does anybody pick up a case of frostbite in the middle of the Mojave Desert?”
Comeback
by Ed Gorman
The morning of the birthday bash this dude with hair plugs and a black camel’s hair coat and the imperious air only a big-time businessman exudes walks into Guitar City and starts looking around at all the instruments and amps.
A tourist. Most places you see a guy who looks like this you automatically think this is the ideal customer. But in the business of selling high-end guitars and amps you don’t want somebody who looks like he just drove over from the brokerage house in his Mercedes but will only spend a few hundred on his kid.
Some of my best sales have gone to guys who look like street trash. They know music.
I wandered over to him. I assumed he didn’t know what he was holding. The Gibson Custom Shop ’59 Les Paul cost a few thousand more than I make a month — and I do all right.
When he glanced up and saw me, he said, “Hey, you’re the guy I saw on the news this morning.”
I smiled. “My fifteen minutes finally arrived.”
“Well, you’re going to the big party and everything. Sounds like you’ll have some night. Nice that you all still get along.”
John Temple had returned to Chicago on the occasion of his thirtieth birthday. This was at the end of his worldwide tour and his latest CD going double platinum. Some of the friends he’d met while on tour were flying in for the occasion. Names people around the world would recognize. “Too bad you had that falling-out with Temple, you and — What’s the other guy’s name?”
“McMurtin.”
“Right. Temple, McMurtin, and you. You’re Rafferty, right?”
“Right.”
“And you and McMurtin — went off on your own.”
He was polite enough not to finish the rest. The well-known tale of how John Temple decided four years ago that it was time he took his wounded voice out for a test run all by itself. Two double-platinum CDs later, Temple was returning home for a press orgy of adulation.
I was working here at Guitar City. Pete McMurtin was one of the ghosts you saw standing on the sidewalk outside rehab houses shakily smoking his cigarette.
Even though he’d brought up an unpleasant subject, he redeemed himself by saying, “My son’s graduating from Northwestern. He’s very serious about his little band. I was hoping he’d grow out of it by now, but no such luck. He’s coming into the firm but he also plans to keep playing on weekends. So I want something really special.”
“Well, this is really special.”
“Oh? What is it?”
I told him.
“So this is really upscale, huh?”
I smiled at his word. “Very upscale.”
“And he’ll need an amp. A good one.”
“A good one or a great one?”
“What’s a great one?”
“Well, you’ve got a great guitar so I’d go with a great amp — a Marshall. The Jimi Hendrix Reissue. Stack.”
He grinned. “This could all very well be bullshit.”
I grinned back. I knew he was going to go for it. “It could very well be. But it isn’t.”
“Well, I guess you know what you’re talking about. This is your fifteen minutes, after all.” He meant well but it was still painful. “So my son will know what this is and he’ll like it?”
“He’ll love it. He’ll think you’re the best old man a kid could have.”
A hint of pain in
On my lunch hour I drove over to the facility where Pete was staying. I’d talked to the woman in charge. Natalie was her name. She said that Pete was showing some progress with his cocaine problem and that she was afraid of what might happen if he went to the party. I’d convinced her that I would take care of him. I reminded her that he listed me as his only friend. After his years of living in a coke dream, his family had bid him goodbye.
At one time, the Victorian house had been fashionable. Easy to imagine Packards pulling up in the driveway and dispatching men in top hats and mink-wrapped women laughing their way to the front door fashionably late for the party.
Now the house was a grim gray and the cars were those dying metal beasts that crawl and shake from one traffic light to another.
Natalie Evans answered the door herself. The odors made me wince even before I crossed the threshold. All the friends I’ve had in places like this — bad food, disinfectant, old clothes, old furniture, old lives — despite what the calendar says.
“He’s in the parlor. He got up and worked for three hours this morning helping to clean out the garage. I’m really hoping he can keep going this way. That’s why I’m nervous about tonight.”
Natalie was one of those sturdy women who know how to run just about anything you care to name. Competence in the blue eyes. Compassion in the gentle voice. She was probably just a few years older than me but she was already a real adult, something I’d probably never be.
I’d seen Pete only two weeks ago, but for an unexpected moment there I didn’t recognize the fragile but still handsome twenty-nine-year-old who sat deep in the stained arms of a busted-up couch. The smile was still there, though. John had the voice, I had the licks on the guitar. But Pete had the classic good looks of old Hollywood. Pete had been a heartbreaker since the three of us started Catholic school together in the first grade. He played a nice rhythm guitar, too.
“Hey,” he said. I could see that he was thinking of standing up but decided against it. His three hours of work had apparently exhausted him.
The parlor was a receptacle for stacks of worn-out records, worn-out CDs, worn-out videotapes, worn-out paperbacks, worn-out people. An old color TV played silently, a pair of hefty cats yawned at me, and an open box of Ritz crackers and a cylinder of Cheez Whiz had to be moved before I could sit on the wooden chair facing him. Junkies and junk food.
“I don’t know, Michael.”
He didn’t need to say any more. The apprehension, the weariness in those four words meant that I’d done the right thing by checking in with him before tonight.
“I talked to God, Pete.”
He smiled again. We’d been kidding each other since we were six years old. We knew the rhythms and patterns of our words. “Yeah, and what did God have to say?”
“He said he was going to be
“God speaks Spanish?”
“He could be an illegal immigrant.”
He rolled his head, laughing. “You’re so full of shit.”
“Look who’s talking, compadre.”
He leaned forward, sunlight haloing his head. He’d been the most mischievous of us. I’d never seen him turn down a dare, no matter how crazy. He wasn’t tough, but he sure was durable. But not durable enough to stand up to a coke habit that had taken over his life six years ago. Cost him his health, purpose, hope. And it had cost him Kelly Keegan, the girl that both Pete and John had loved since she’d come to St. Matthew’s in sixth grade. John walked away with Kelly and his career. She’d been living with Pete. After that, Pete’s habit got even worse.
“You’re strong enough, Pete. You look great.”
“I look like shit.”
“Okay, you look like shit. But you’re strong enough.”
“I really look like shit?”
I got up out of the chair, walked over to him, and swatted him upside the head. He grinned and flipped me off. I went back and sat down. “You jerk-off. Now c’mon. I’m picking you up at seven and we’re going to the party.”
He lifted his right leg. Pulled an envelope free. Glanced at it. Tossed it to me. “From Kelly. Came yesterday.”
It was indeed from Kelly. It read:
Dear Pete,
I made a terrible mistake. I still love you. Please come to the party. John’ll be surrounded by people. We’ll be able to talk.
Love,
“Wow.” I pitched the letter back to him.
“That’s what I’m nervous about.”
“I thought they were so happy. With the new baby and all.”
“So did I. I mean, I’m still in love with her. I always will be. But I’ve been so strung out I just never considered the possibility—” He lifted the letter from his lap and stared at it. “I almost feel sorry for John.”
“Screw John. He dumped us. If he’d stayed with us we’d all be rich today.”
“You really believe that?”
“You don’t?”
“I don’t know anymore. Maybe we didn’t have what it takes — you know, the way John does.”
“You know that’s a crock, man.” I’d had that same thought myself, of course. But I wasn’t about to admit it. “And he sure didn’t worry about you when he walked off with Kelly.”
He shook his head. “But she’s got to be crazy. Her kid — the whole life they’ve got — the money and all that. What the hell would we have to say to each other?”
“Well, there’s one way to find out.”
“I don’t know. It just wouldn’t be right.”
“He didn’t care about you or your habit. Not the way he left and all.”
He held up a halting hand. “I’m here because I’m an addict. And you’re selling guitars because the little group you put together last year didn’t work out. He isn’t responsible for either of those things.”
“No, but remember how he wouldn’t meet with us? Had that new agent of his handle everything? I just want to see him face to face.”
A knock on one of the parlor doors. The old-fashioned kind that rolled back into the frame. Natalie parted the doors with a deft foot and came in carrying coffee. “I had to make a fresh pot. That’s what took me so long.”
“She makes great coffee,” Pete said.
“Flatterer.” She used her foot again, this time to drag the coffee table closer to us. She set the cups on the deeply scratched wood and said, “There you go. If you want more, just let me know.”
My cup had a piece missing on the lip. I wasn’t worried about finding it in my coffee. The chip had been missing for a long time and Natalie had no doubt washed the cup dozens of times. But it made me feel like hell for Pete. For both of us, actually, I suppose. Those old days in Catholic school, high school especially. Not the best or the brightest but we did all right with the girls and the future gleamed like a new sunrise just down the road ahead of us. So much hope and so much promise. And now here we were in this busted, sad place drinking out of chipped cups.
“So I’m supposed to tell her what when you don’t show up?”
“You’re going anyway?”
“Hell, yes, Pete. This’ll be a big deal for me. And there’ll be record people there. Maybe I can make a contact.”
His smile was fond. He was smiling at the same memory I’d had a minute ago. The three of us in high school and all those rock-and-roll dreams. “You never give up, do you?”
“Not dreaming, I don’t. Maybe I’ll be at Guitar City the rest of my life but that doesn’t mean I have to stop thinking about it.”
He laid his head back and closed his eyes. “She’ll look so beautiful that I won’t be able to control myself. I’ll probably grab her. She’s all I think about. Four years later and it still hurts as much as it did the day she told me she was leaving with John.”
“But she’s still in love with you.”
He didn’t say anything for a time. I sipped my coffee. A deep sigh. He said, “I’ll go, but I’ll probably regret it.”
Even in good suits, white shirts, and conservative ties, the two steroid monsters at the front door of the very upscale Regency Hall were clearly bouncers. God help you if your name wasn’t on the list. The usual doormen had obviously been replaced by folks more accustomed to the world of rock and roll. And rap.
If either of the killer androids knew who we were they didn’t indicate it in any way. They simply consulted their BlackBerry list and waved us on through after we handed over the invitations.
The hall was the preserve of visiting artists, classical musicians, noted scholars. The lobby held a discreet Coming Attractions board. Chamber music was the next attraction. Few of the people in the lobby looked as if they’d be here for that particular event. The trendy hairstyles (female and male), the chic clothes (female and male) and the number of visible tattoos (mostly male) spoke of different musical pleasures. Dreadlocks, male rouge, cocaine eyes. Not your typical chamber-music crowd at all.
Pete stood tight against me. He was the child afraid to leave his parent. I could almost feel him wanting to do a little shapeshifting.
“I shouldn’t have come here,” he said.
And with that the joyous evening began.
John took the stage to a standing O and then went immediately into generic humility. He thanked more people than ten Oscar winners. Nary a mention of Pete or me. No surprise there. He was saving the moment for Kelly. And it was quite a moment. Four years and a kid later she was still the pale Irish redhead of almost mythic beauty. The emerald cocktail dress only enhanced her slender but comely shape.
John, my generation’s Neil Diamond, in theatrical black shirt and tight black jeans, gave her the kiss everybody wanted to give her. I saw Pete look away.
“This is the reason I’m up here. I was going nowhere in terms of my career until my true love, Kelly, agreed to marry me. And that gave me the strength to break away and go on my own. I really mean it when I say I wouldn’t be on this stage tonight without this woman.”
I wondered how many people in the audience understood what “break away” meant. Break away from Pete and me. Bastard.
Kelly didn’t reach for the stand-up mike, so John leaned it toward her. “C’mon, honey, just say a few words.” And as he said this, on a huge TV screen suspended from the right corner of the stage, was a sunny photograph of Kelly holding their two-year-old daughter Jen. The kid was almost as much of a beauty as the mother.
Pete tugged at my arm. “Let’s get outta here, man. I can’t take this.”
I whispered so nobody else around us could hear. “I’m tempted to go backstage and lay him out. Just break him up a little.”
“Yeah. And then I’d come visit you every weekend in jail — if they’d let me out of the halfway house.”
He turned, starting toward the door, but I grabbed him. “Just a few more minutes, Pete. We got nothing else to do, anyway.”
“I’d rather be back at the house.”
Invisible speakers boomed “Happy Birthday” so loud there was no point in trying to talk. Everybody was singing along and then this five-tiered cake was wheeled onstage. John went back into generic humility for the next few minutes as he cut the cake and served Kelly the first slice. This was when the other rock stars appeared, four of them, encased in their arrogance and privileged clowning.
Then dancing and liquor and dope of all kinds broke out. The party was officially on.
Pete managed to leave my side before I could stop him. There was a crowd at the door and he somehow eeled through it. I had to bump between two big important bellies to catch him just as he reached the front door and the androids. I could feel the belly owners glaring at me.
I grabbed him by the shoulder and spun him around. One of the androids had been facing inside. He lurched toward me.
“No problem here,” I said.
Pete saw that he was eager to waste me so he said, “Everything’s cool. No need for any trouble.”
Disappointed, the android stopped, glared at me, and then went back to his post.
I half dragged Pete into an empty corner of the lobby. “Where the hell were you going?”
“Where do you think? Watching her up there—”
“It got to me too, Pete.”
“Not in the way it got to me. You hate him and that’s different from me being in love with her. You just want to hurt him.”
“I want to kill him.”
“That’s what I mean. That’s different. You don’t know what I’m going through.” I’d seen him cry before, too many times, trying to kick coke. But these tears were different, not harsh but gentle, sad as only Pete could be sad.
“Aw, man, I’m sorry.”
“So could we just leave?”
“Sure. We’ll get a pizza.”
He smiled as he brushed a tear from his cheek. “All that fancy food inside and we’re going to get a pizza?”
“Yeah. Better class of people, anyway.”
He saw her before I did. There was a stairway leading to the balcony. She descended it concealed by a group of much larger people. He said “God,” and that was when I saw her, too.
And that was the moment when all the corny moments in all the corny movies proved to be not so corny at all. Her recognizing him; him recognizing her. It was really happening that way. Each stunned by the sight of the other. And all else falling away.
If she said goodbye to the important people around her, I wasn’t aware of it. She simply left them and floated across the lobby to us. To Pete, I mean. I doubt she was even aware that I was there.
He was the old Pete suddenly. The bad drug years fell from his face, his eyes. And it was all ahead of him, the great golden glowing future. And when she reached out and took his hand, I saw that she wanted to be part of that future. That she knew now how bad a mistake she’d made taking up with John. That despite her marriage, somehow she and Pete would be together again.
She tugged him away from the corner. She still hadn’t said hello to me or even let on that she knew I was there. I didn’t care. I was caught up in their movie dream, happy for both of them. And happiest of all that the retribution I’d wanted to visit on John was now far more crushing than a few punches could make it. He was losing his wife. They were gone.
For the next twenty minutes I drank wine and listened to conversations between people who were — or claimed to be — in the music industry. The anger was coming back. I wanted to hear my name instead of John’s. I wanted those chart sales to be mine. I wanted the tour they were discussing to focus on me. John should be working at Guitar City. Not me.
But at least Pete was getting something out of this night. All the way back to grade school he’d been the one she’d loved. And now maybe it was finally going to happen for them.
“Are you Mr. Rafferty?” She was an officious-looking blonde in the red blazer that Regency Hall employees wore.
“Yes, I am.”
“John would like to see you in his dressing room.”
“John Temple?”
“Why, yes.” She gave me an odd look, as if maybe I was stoned and not hearing properly. Was there any other John who mattered here tonight?
“What’s he want to see me about?”
She’d been trying to decide if she found me tolerable or not. She’d just made her decision. Not trying to hide her irritation, she said, “I’m just doing what he asked me, Mr. Rafferty. I’m not privy to his thoughts.”
“Aw, God. I’m sorry. I’m just a little surprised, is all.”
“Well, there are a lot of people here tonight who’d be happy to visit with him in his dressing room. Consider yourself lucky.”
She didn’t have anything more to say to me until we reached backstage and the row of three doors off the left wing of the stage. She knocked gently on the center door and said, “Mr. Temple?”
“Yes.”
“Mr. Rafferty is here.”
“Great. The door’s unlocked.”
She stood back for me. I wondered if she could tell how angry I was at hearing his voice. Four years of rage, of betrayal. I wanted to rip the knob off and flatten the door on my way inside, where I’d grab him and begin beating him to death.
But he was quicker than I was. He stood in the open door, all black-clad rock star, smiling camera-big and camera-bright. He’d learned that smirking with your mouth made you enemies. Now he tucked his smirks into his dark eyes. He took a step forward and I thought he was actually going to give me a Hollywood man-hug, but he obviously sensed that that might not be such a good idea so he settled for waving me in. The small room held a large closet, a makeup table with the mirror encircled by small bright bulbs, and several vases stuffed with red congratulatory roses.
“Close the door, would you?” he said.
“You want it closed, you close it.”
He walked over to the dressing table and hoisted a bottle of Jack Daniel’s Black. “I’m sure you’d rather have this than all that sissy-boy wine they’re serving. You get some Jack, I get the door closed. That’s how the world works, Rafferty.”
I kicked it shut with my heel.
“Nice to know you’ve grown up,” he said, not looking at me, pouring each of us healthy drinks.
“What the hell you want to see me about?”
The eye smirked as the hand offered me my drink. “We didn’t leave on the best of terms. Maybe I feel guilty about things.”
“Oh, man. Spare me this crap, all right? You dumped us because you knew we were going to get a contract and then you’d have to share the spotlight with us. You wanted it all your own.”
The sharpness of his laugh surprised me. The contempt was bullet-true. “God, Rafferty, do you really believe that? Please tell me that’s not what you really think.”
But before I could say anything he went on.
“I stayed a year longer than I should have. I stayed because we went all the way back to grade school. I stayed because we were friends. But Pete’s habit got worse and worse and you—” He paused.
“And me? What about me?”
I noticed that the smirk was gone. The gaze was uncomfortable. “You’re not the greatest guitarist I’ve ever worked with.”
“I was good enough to write songs with.” But the whine in my voice sickened me as much as it probably pleased him.
“You’ll notice I’ve never recorded any of those songs. Never played them on stage. Never tried to sell them.”
“So you called me in here to tell me what a genius you are and what losers Pete and I are?”
“I called you in here to have a drink and to say that I’m sorry for how things were left. It’s natural for you to think of me as a bad guy. But I had the right to do what I did. A lot of people leave groups and go out on their own. I didn’t commit any mortal sins.”
“Maybe not. But you helped destroy Pete.”
“Pete was already destroyed. It was just that neither of you would admit it then. I’ve kept track of him. In and out of rehab. Every time the stays get longer. Every time there’s a little bit less of the Pete we grew up with.”
The words came out. I didn’t say them. In fact I was as shocked as John had to be. “Well, right now there’s enough of him left to be off alone somewhere with your wife.”
There was a flash of deep pain in the eyes. “I’m well aware of that, Michael. One of my people has been keeping an eye on her for me. Kelly and Pete are in a small office off the balcony. I’m trying not to think about what’s going on.”
Again he spoke before I could.
“I could stop them. But she needs to get it out of her system. She thinks she’s still in love with him. Her one true love. I have everything I’ve always wanted now, but I’ll never have her the way Pete had her. Maybe when she sees him tonight, sees that he’s not who he once was—” He shrugged. “But that’s kidding myself. She loves the idea of Pete. She knew he was a junkie and that’s why she went off with me. But she can’t get rid of this idea of him.” He tapped his forehead. “She won’t see him as he really is. He’ll be the old Pete to her.”
I wanted to think that this was just a performance. That way I could enjoy it as simple bad acting. But I knew better. As much as I hated him I knew that he was telling the truth.
“That make you happy, Michael?”
“Yeah. It does. The one thing you can’t have. That makes me very happy.”
And then, snake-quick, the smirk was back in the eyes. “You like it at Guitar City, do you? I’m told that you’re their best salesman.”
“Screw yourself.”
“You didn’t answer my question, Michael. Are you happy at Guitar City?”
The girls don’t come as easy as I thought they would. You see all these reality shows where girls will do anything to sleep with rockers. But I do all right. A lot better than I was doing before John added me to his band. The money’s pretty good, too. I own a ’57 ’Vette and when I take it back to the old neighborhoods you’d think the Irish were having St. Patrick’s Day.
The touring was cool for the first year, but now it gets to be a drag sometimes. John’s letting me play on the next CD. He says that’ll keep us in L.A. for at least six months. Cool by me.
Kelly has pretty much willed me out of existence. Even when I’m forced to stand close to her she won’t acknowledge me in any way. Everybody in the band notices, obviously. I think they feel sorry for me.
She only came after me once. This was after a gig in Seattle. She’d had a few drinks and right in front of John she slapped me and said, “I know where he got the coke, Michael. You gave it to him. More than enough to kill him. And I know who put you up to it.” She was staring right at John when she said it.
The word is she’s staying with him because of the kid. And that may be true. But maybe she’s like the rest of us. You know, the whole rock-and-roll thing. She’s the belle of the ball, “The Nicole Kidman of Rock,” as
The last time I went back to Chicago I stopped by the halfway house where Pete had last stayed. The woman Natalie? I gave her a check for $2,500 to help with the bills for the house. I thought she’d be real happy about it but she handed it back and walked away.
Late at night I feel bad about it sometimes. But as John always says, maybe we did him a favor. I mean, it wasn’t like he was ever going to have a comeback or anything.
The Madwoman of Usk
by Edward Marston
1188
Of all the gifts with which I’ve been blessed by the Almighty, none is perhaps as striking as my ability to sense the presence of evil. It’s uncanny. I can detect venom behind a benign smile, lust in the loins of a virgin, and blackness in the heart of the outwardly virtuous. The first time I was acquainted with this strange power was when I was still a youth, studying in Paris. One of the many churches I visited harboured such a wondrous collection of holy relics that it had become a place of pilgrimage. Local people and visitors to the city flocked to view the sacred bones, leaving coins beside them as a mark of respect. One old woman, to whom my attention was drawn, came to the church every day to pay homage.
“She’s an example to us all,” I was told in a respectful whisper. “Though she’s seen seventy summers or more, she never misses her daily visit to the shrine. Behold her, Gerald.”
I did as I was bidden and watched her with care. After trudging down the aisle with the help of a stick, she lowered herself painfully to her ancient knees, dropped a coin onto the pile before her, then bent her head in prayer. There she stayed until the discomfort grew too great. Hauling herself to her feet, she genuflected before the altar, then struggled back down the aisle. It was a touching sight and I was duly moved — until, that is, she passed within a foot of me.
“Isn’t she remarkable?” said my companion.
“In some ways, she is,” I conceded.
“Such dedication is inspiring. Truly, she is a species of saint.”
I was blunt. “I don’t feel that she’s ready for canonisation yet.”
My comment was felt to be unkind, but I held my ground with characteristic tenacity. I knew something was amiss. Witnessed from a distance, the old woman’s commitment was stimulating. She herself had become an object of veneration. When she brushed past me, however, I caught a scent that was less than saintly. Keeping my thoughts to myself, I returned to my studies and lost myself in the beauty of the Scriptures.
On the following day, I made sure that I was in the same church at exactly the same time. The woman was punctual. Through the door she came as the bell of the nearby abbey was signalling tierce. I let her shuffle past me and make her way to the side chapel where the relics were housed. She was so preoccupied with the effort of lowering herself to her knees that she didn’t see me sink down a yard away from her. Like me, she deposited a small coin on the altar rail, then lowered her head in prayer. The difference between us was that I kept my eyes open so that I could watch her.
What I saw outraged me. Down went her head and up it came again in a movement so slight as to be invisible to anyone not right beside her. As it went down once more, her lips fastened upon a coin and lifted it up before dropping it into a fold in her gown. Instead of praying to her Maker, she was instead plundering the church. In place of the one coin she had deposited, I counted over a dozen that she took. She was nothing but a common thief. I reported what I’d seen and, though nobody believed me, it was agreed that the old woman would be kept under surveillance the next day. Almost twenty coins were filched by her greedy lips on that occasion. Arrest and retribution soon followed.
I was thanked and congratulated. “How on earth did you spy her out?” I was asked.
“It’s a gift from God,” I replied.
“What’s your name, young man?”
“Gerald de Barri — though some call me Gerald of Wales.”
By the time I accompanied Archbishop Baldwin on his journey around my native country to find recruits for the Third Crusade, I was in my early forties and held, among other positions, that of archdeacon of Brecon in the diocese of St. David’s. Instances of my remarkable skill in unmasking wrongdoers wherever I went are far too numerous to recount, so I’ll merely offer one case that’s emblematic of them all. It occurred near Usk and tested my powers to the limit.
Thanks to a sermon by Archbishop Baldwin, an address by that good man William, Bishop of Llandaff, and some stirring words in both Latin and French from myself — my contribution was much admired — a large group of men was signed for the Cross. To the astonishment of all but me, many of those converted were notorious robbers, highwaymen, and horse thieves from the area, evil men who sought to cleanse themselves by taking part in a holy crusade. Their strong arms could now be put to a useful purpose. Before we could make our way to Caerleon, we were diverted by a commotion in Usk itself. I was sent to investigate.
Murder was afoot. Idwal the Harpist, a man renowned for his glorious voice and nimble musicianship, had been a guest at the home of Owain ap Meurig, where he’d entertained the family for three nights. The harpist was due to visit Monmouth Castle, but he never arrived and nobody who lived along the road that would have taken him there had seen him pass by. Idwal had vanished into thin air. Foul play was suspected. It fell to Roger de Brionne to accuse Owain of the crime to his face. Tempers flared up into a veritable inferno.
Nobody is better placed than I to understand the deep hatred and mutual fear that exists between the Welsh and the Norman aristocracy. Born at Manorbier Castle in Dyfed, I’m a man of mixed blood, having kinsfolk from both nations. I share in the privileges of conquest while sympathising, to a lesser extent, with the conquered. When it came to mediating in a dispute between two sworn enemies, Owain and Roger, who could doubt my credentials or match my wide experience? I felt obliged to offer my services.
After prising accused and accuser apart, I first talked to Owain ap Meurig at his house. A local chieftain whose family had held estates in the region for generations, he was a proud, fierce, white-haired man in his sixties with the build and attitudes of a warrior. It took me some time to calm him down and to assure him that — unlike Roger de Brionne — I had no prejudice against the Welsh. He was impressed by the fact that I’d heard Idwal the Harpist and was able to talk knowledgeably about him. The Welsh consider the playing of the harp to be the greatest of all accomplishments. Idwal was without peer.
“I hear that he stayed with you for three nights,” I said.
“That’s true,” answered Owain. “He bewitched us all with the magic of his art. My late wife and my niece learned to master the instrument but they could not compare with Idwal.”
“Did you see him off at your door?”
“I waved until he was out of sight. He’d delighted us so much that I rewarded him handsomely and pressed him to come again.”
“Who else saw him leave?” I asked.
Owain bristled. “Is my word not good enough for you?”
“Of course, my friend — but corroboration is always useful.”
“You sound as if you don’t believe me.”
“I accept your word without question, Owain.”
That seemed to reassure him. “Well, then,” he said. “There
“May I speak with her?”
“Is that necessary?”
“I would like to hear what she thought of Idwal’s playing.”
A defensive look had come into his eye. It was clear that he didn’t want me to talk to his niece, yet, at the same time, he calculated that his refusal might count against him, leading to the suspicion that he was trying to hide something. Owain eventually capitulated. He despatched a servant to fetch his niece. Gwenllian soon appeared.
Entering the room out of obedience to her uncle rather than enthusiasm to meet me, she was both wary and slightly fearful, as if fearing a rebuke. She glanced at Owain, at me, then back again at him. When she spoke, her voice was sweet and melodic.
“You wanted me, Uncle?” she enquired politely.
While he explained who I was and why I was there, I took the opportunity to subject the girl to scrutiny. Gwenllian was beautiful. Natural modesty and my vow of celibacy prevents me from going into anatomical detail about a member of the fairer sex. Suffice it to say that I had seen few fairer and none so graceful. Gwenllian could have been no more than seventeen, combining the bloom of youth with a rare maturity. After telling her that she’d nothing to fear, Owain eased her gently towards me.
“I understand that you’re a harpist,” I began.
Her laugh was deprecating. “After hearing Idwal play,” she said, “I realise that I’m a mere beginner on the harp. He makes it produce the most enchanting music.”
“Which of his songs did you enjoy most?”
It was a clever question, allowing her to lose some of her anxiety as she talked about Idwal’s visit. The longer she went on, the more she relaxed and — I duly noted — the more relaxed Owain became. I wasn’t there to subject the girl to a rigorous interrogation and he was relieved by that. What I was simply trying to do was to assess her character and disposition. The information I sought was volunteered before I even asked for it.
“Uncle and I waved him off until our arms ached,” she said, smiling at the memory. “Our loss is Monmouth’s gain.”
I had the feeling that she was repeating a phrase that Owain had first used but I didn’t hold it against her. Gwenllian had been honest and unguarded. There’d been no dissemblance. I turned back to her uncle with my searching gaze.
“Is there any truth in Roger de Brionne’s accusation?” I said.
“None at all!” was the defiant reply.
I believed him and thanked them both for their help. As I took my leave of them, I warned them that I’d probably call on them again before the matter was cleared up. Spreading his arms wide, Owain told me that I was always welcome. As he led me to the front door, I passed close to Gwenllian and had a curious sensation. It was similar to the unease I’d felt in that Parisian church all those years ago. Though I concealed my feelings, I was quite upset. Could this innocent girl have been involved in an evil act?
Roger de Brionne owned extensive land to the south of Owain’s estates and they’d been arguing about the border between them for years. Each claimed to have had territory stolen by the other. Each swore that his neighbour had rustled livestock from him. It was not my business to sit in judgement on their respective claims. All that concerned me was to decide whether or not a murder had been committed and, if it had, to solve the crime.
Roger was confident he already knew the name of the culprit.
“Owain is a killer!” he yelled at me. “Place him under arrest.”
“I’ve neither the right nor the inclination to do so,” I replied stoutly. “All I’ve heard so far is wild accusation. I need evidence.”
“Then you must search for it.”
“Where?”
“Where else but on Owain’s land?” he said. “That’s where the harpist is buried and where his instrument remains.”
“You seem very certain of that.”
“I can even tell you where the harp has been hidden.”
“Oh?”
“It is somewhere in the stables.”
“How do you know that, my Lord?”
“I was told by an informant.”
“And did this informant give any motive for the murder?” I wondered. “Because I’m at a loss to find one. I’ve questioned both Owain and his niece. The two of them worshipped Idwal. Why should Owain want to kill a man who gave him so much pleasure?”
“I can see that you don’t know the villain.”
“I know enough about him. I took him for a testy old Welshman with all the faults of his nation — that’s to say, he’s quarrelsome, inconstant, and wedded to memories of a heroic past that no longer exists. I’ve lived among the Welsh, my Lord.”
“Then you’ll appreciate their legendary skill at lying. Never a true word passes their lips. They break promises, say anything that suits their purpose, and let you down as if it’s their duty to do so.”
“It’s their way of resisting the invader,” I observed.
“We’ve been here for over a hundred years,” he affirmed, waving a fist. “We’re no longer invaders.”
“You are in Welsh eyes and will be so for another thousand years. However,” I went on, stifling his impatience, “let’s return to the question of motive. According to Owain, the harpist stayed with them for three days and was well paid before he left.”
Roger snorted. “Well paid!” he exclaimed. “He’s certainly pulled the wool over
I weighed this information in the balance, trying to decide if it was the truth or arose out of Roger’s malice. He was a tall, slim man in his fifties with a gaunt face and a glinting eye. There was an air of nobility about him that impressed me, albeit tempered by a combative nature. He and Owain would never be happy bedfellows. They were so accustomed to trade insults that they would sooner die than agree. Something about Roger’s argument nevertheless did ring true. Though he was a wealthy man, Owain’s house showed all the signs of deliberate parsimony. In Roger de Brionne’s manor, by contrast, riches were openly on display. It was likely that Idwal the Harpist would earn more from one night with Roger than from three with Owain.
“As to the question of motive,” said Roger, pursuing his argument, “you’ve already met the young lady.”
“Are you referring to Owain’s niece?”
“Gwenllian would tempt a pope.”
“She didn’t tempt
“It wasn’t interest, Archdeacon,” said Roger, bitterly, “it was an obsession. When you listed the faults of the Welsh, you forgot to mention their rampant carnality. Anyone with Welsh blood in him is as lecherous as a goat.”
“I deny that!” I retorted. “I have the honour to have Welsh blood in my veins and it hasn’t inclined me to anything that can remotely be considered goatish.”
“Did you ever
“Yes, my lord — many times.”
“Then you’ll know the seductive power of his music. It can enthrall adults and work upon their emotions. Think how much greater its effect might be on an impressionable young woman.”
It was an apt comment. Idwal had been a handsome man in his late thirties with magic in his fingers and persuasion in his smile. I remembered that he’d given Gwenllian instruction in how to play the harp, sitting behind her, no doubt, guiding her hands, making the most of his licensed touch. Though such intimacies between man and woman are outside my ken, I can well imagine what might have taken place. Owain ap Meurig had been affectionate and protective towards his niece. If he’d seen something untoward occurring between the girl and the harpist — something that Gwenllian herself was too young to recognise as improper — it might well have aroused his jealousy.
Yet he and the girl had waved off Idwal together. Was it possible that Owain had later overtaken the harpist and murdered him? Was I investigating revenge? Roger was so convinced about the chain of events that I had to take him seriously.
“This informant of yours was a witness, was he?” I asked.
“In a manner of speaking,” he explained. “Except that it was not a man but a woman.” He took a deep breath before blurting out the truth. “She saw it all in a dream.”
I couldn’t hide my surprise. “A
“That’s what
“Who is this creature?”
“Angharad FitzMartin.”
I was astounded. It was the Madwoman of Usk.
While I’d never set eyes on her, I knew her well by repute. Angharad FitzMartin was the offspring of a Welsh mother and a Norman father, both of whom had been killed in a tragic accident. The event had had a profound effect on her, changing her from a young woman with the normal expectations of her class into a wild, haunted, hortatory being who preached her own eccentric version of the gospel of Christ and who, it was rumoured, could quote the Bible in three languages. Some feared her, others reviled her, others again simply mocked her, but most people showed Christian compassion towards a woman who had clearly lost her mind at the cruel death of her parents.
It was market day in the village and I soon found her. The Madwoman of Usk was living up to her name, standing on a cask as she proclaimed her message to a small crowd. Peppered with snatches of Holy Writ, it was a rambling homily but delivered with such fervour that it held some onlookers spellbound. When she’d finished her blistering attack on the wickedness of human existence, I helped her down from her pulpit and took her aside. As soon as I introduced myself, Angharad became truculent.
“You’ll not stop me, Archdeacon,” she warned. “The Lord has called me and I answer only to Him.”
“Then we’ve something in common,” I said tolerantly. “Having heard you speak, I’d argue with your theology but I don’t call your sincerity into question. You are brave, Angharad.”
“It’s not bravery — it’s a blessed duty.”
I could’ve taken issue over that remark but I chose to ignore it. I also pretended not to notice the unpleasant odour that came from the woman. Her hair was straggly and unwashed, her apparel mean. She wore sandals on her bare feet. Still in her twenties, her once appealing face was now blotched and haggard. I might have been looking at a beggar, but one with an intelligence that shone out of her like a flaming beacon. For a moment, I wasn’t sure if I was in the presence of madness or of divine inspiration.
“I want to ask you about Idwal the Harpist,” I said.
“He was killed by Owain ap Meurig,” she responded.
“Do you have any proof of that?”
“I saw it happen in a dream.”
“We need more positive evidence than that, Angharad.”
“My dreams never deceive,” she insisted. “On the night that my parents died, I woke up screaming because I’d foreseen it in a nightmare. Every detail of my dream turned out to be correct. I was able to take people to the very spot where the rocks had tumbled down the mountain and buried them. I can give you other examples, if you wish.”
“No, no,” I said, staving off a long litany of her disturbed sleep. “I want to know what you saw — or
“Then first, you must know that I live on Owain’s land. My cottage lies due south of here near the road that leads to Monmouth.”
“Go on.”
“The dream was short but vivid. I saw Owain and his niece bidding the harpist farewell. Idwal set off on his horse. It picked up a stone along the way and he dismounted to remove it from the animal’s hoof. He walked beside it for a while, his harp in a bag that hung from the saddle. When he came to a stand of trees, he was set upon and stabbed to death. His body was buried nearby.”
“What about the harp?”
“It was taken back to Owain’s house and hidden in the stables. That’s how I know Owain was the murderer.”
“Yet you saw him and Gwenllian wave off the harpist.”
“Idwal rode slowly. It would have been easy to catch him up and overtake him. He was in no hurry. He was on foot when he was attacked. Owain took him by surprise.”
“And are you
“It looked vaguely like him, Archdeacon.”
Angharad went on to add more detail. My first impulse was to dismiss the whole thing as nonsense but I came to feel that her story was at least worth investigation.
“To whom have you told this tale?” I asked.
“It’s not a tale, Archdeacon — it’s the truth.”
“Did you confront Owain with it?”
“I tried,” she said, “but he sent me away with harsh words and threatened to throw me off his land if I repeated what I’d seen in my dream.” She drew herself up to her full height. “Nobody can threaten me, Archdeacon. When my way of life was chosen for me, I put on the whole armour of God and it’s protected me well. If I lose my little home, I’ll sleep in barns or byres or wherever my feet are directed. Owain ap Meurig doesn’t frighten me.”
“You also spoke to Roger de Brionne.”
“He, at least, had the courtesy to listen to me.”
“So I was told.”
“He believes me.” She fixed me with a shrewd look. “What about you, Archdeacon?”
“The only thing that will convince me is ocular proof,” I told her. “If your dream was a true reflection of what happened — and we know from the Bible that dreams
“Shall I come with you, Archdeacon?”
“That might not be wise.”
“But you’ll tell me what you find, I hope.”
“It’s the least I can do, Angharad. Thank you for your help.”
“It’s I who must thank you,” she said with a wan smile. “Most of those in holy orders think I’m a madwoman who perverts the word of God. You heard me preach yet raised no objection. I cannot tell you how grateful I am for that. You are a good man, Archdeacon.”
“I’ve striven hard to achieve goodness,” I admitted.
“Then let good triumph over evil. Bring a killer to justice.”
Anticipating resistance, I took the precaution of detaching two men-at-arms from our retinue and travelled with them to the house of Owain ap Meurig. The sight of Norman soldiers in helm and hauberk enraged the old Welshman and he rid himself of a few choice curses. He was even more vociferous when I explained the purpose of my second visit, his anger spilling over into uncontrollable rage.
“You’d listen to the word of that madwoman?” he demanded.
“I have a duty to test its veracity,” I said calmly.
“Her brain is addled, man! You only have to look at her to see that she’s descended into babbling idiocy. Angharad is always making stupid accusations about people. Her dreams are like a plague on the rest of us. Out of misguided kindness, I gave her the use of a hovel on my land, but she really belongs in a madhouse.”
I let him rant on until his fury was spent, then I pointed out it was in his interests to let us search the stables. If no harp were found there, he’d be exonerated. Under protest, he accepted my advice and we walked away from the house. As we did so, I caught sight of Gwenllian, peering from a window in consternation. Was she indirectly the cause of a heinous crime? Only time would tell.
It took longer than I expected. When we got to the stables, my two companions searched it thoroughly, using their swords to poke about in the straw. In an effort to show that he was innocent of the charge, Owain joined in the search, going into stall after stall in pursuit of the harp. We were on the point of abandoning the exercise when I received what I can only describe as guidance from above. I heard a noise that didn’t reach the ears of the others, the soft, coaxing, resonant sound of harp strings being plucked.
“What’s up there?” I asked, pointing to the rafters.
“That’s where I store the hay,” replied Owain, “as these two Norman ruffians have already discovered.”
“Let me take a second look.”
Moving the ladder into position, I clambered up it to the rafters. Boarding had been laid across part of the timbers so that sheaves of hay could be kept there. I wasn’t worried about the fodder. My eye went upwards to a piece of dark cloth that hung from the apex of the roof. It had been so artfully arranged that it blended with the rafters and was difficult to pick out in the gloom. Going to the very top of the ladder, I reached up and felt something solid beneath the cloth. When I drew the object out, there was a gasp of horror from Owain ap Meurig. It was a harp.
Roger de Brionne was overjoyed to hear the news. He clapped me on the back in congratulation then offered me wine. As we drank together in his solar, I supplied him with full details.
“The praise should go to Angharad,” I pointed out. “The harp was exactly where she said it would be and we found the body of Idwal the Harpist in a shallow grave among some trees. That dream of hers was providential. The Madwoman of Usk deserves our thanks.”
“Where is Owain being held?”
“In a dungeon at the castle — he protests his innocence and calls me such foul names that I blushed to hear them. His niece could not believe he was guilty, yet she provided some of the evidence that helped to secure his arrest.”
Roger’s interest sharpened. “Indeed?”
“Yes, my lord. Gwenllian confessed that, as soon as she and her uncle had waved off the harpist, Owain mounted his horse and rode off in the same direction. He was wearing his dagger.”
“Did the girl say anything about Idwal’s behaviour to her?”
“It was as you suggested,” I said. “In the presence of her uncle, Idwal was polite and restrained. When she and the harpist were alone together, however, he did take certain liberties. One night, he even tapped upon her chamber door, but she kept it firmly locked.”
“Was this reported to her uncle?”
“Of course — she keeps nothing from him.”
Roger drained his cup. “This is not the first crime that Owain has committed,” he said, licking his lips, “but it’s the one that will finally bring him down. You’ve done well, Archdeacon. Without your intercession, the case would never have been resolved and Idwal would have lain undiscovered in his grave.”
“I was glad to be of assistance, my Lord.”
“As for Angharad, she’ll be rewarded.”
“In what way?”
“That hovel she inhabits is on land that’s rightly mine. Now that Owain is no longer here to contest ownership, it will revert to me and I’ll grant her free use of the dwelling in perpetuity.”
“Your generosity does you credit, my Lord,” I said, taking another sip of wine, “but we mustn’t forget that Owain allowed her to live on his estate without any payment. He even gave her food from time to time. An evil man was capable of some goodness.”
Roger de Brionne smiled grimly. “That thought may comfort him at his execution.”
On my ride back, I took the trouble to seek out the hovel where the so-called Madwoman of Usk spent her nights when she was not roaming the county in search of random congregations. Having left her with severe reservations about the significance of her dream, I could now return with all my doubts answered. Angharad had a gift that was almost as extraordinary as some that I possess. I needed to bestow my gratitude and to acquaint her with the consequences of what she’d told me.
The dwelling was no more than a ramshackle hut and I couldn’t understand how a woman who’d once lived in a fine house and slept on a soft bed now chose to endure such privations. It was a self-imposed martyrdom. Angharad was not at home but, since the door was unlocked, I ventured inside the building. The single room was hardly fit for human habitation. There were gaps in the roof, holes in the wall, and inches of space around the door to let in wind and rain. Apart from a few sticks of furniture and a mattress, the place was bare. It was as cheerless as a monastic cell.
The only items of value were the crucifix on the table and the books wrapped up in sealskin to save them from being soaked. When I glanced through the little collection, I was diverted by the sight of a religious pamphlet that I’d once written in the elegant Latin for which I’m justifiably famous. The Madwoman of Usk had sanity in her library. I was about to leave when my eye fell on something I didn’t expect to find there, something concealed behind the mattress with a sense of shame. Its protruding top caught the sunlight that slanted in through the only window.
When I stopped to pick it up, I was shocked to find myself holding a flagon of wine. It was half empty. Instinct urged me to taste the wine and I did so. It was a revelation.
Gwenllian was in despair. Calling at the house, I found her still weeping over the dramatic turn of events. Once again, she swore to me that her uncle was not capable of murder and that some grotesque mistake had been made. I silenced her with a raised palm.
“If you wish to help your uncle,” I advised, “answer a question. Did you see the horse on which Idwal the Harpist rode?”
“Yes, I did, Archdeacon.”
“And would you recognise the animal again?”
“I’m certain of it,” she said.
“Why is that, Gwenllian?”
“It was so distinctive — and so was the saddle. I’d know it anywhere.” She drew back from me. “It’s not in our stables, if that’s what you mean. I’ve been there to look.”
“I’d like you to look again — in another place altogether.”
As a sign of the importance of my embassy, I took four armed men with me this time. On the journey there, none of them could take his eyes off Gwenllian, who rode beside me with the breeze plucking at her hair. Roger de Brionne came out of his house to greet us with a frown. Hands on hips, he was smouldering with anger.
“What’s the meaning of this, Archdeacon?” he demanded.
“We’d like to inspect your stables,” I said. “A horse has gone astray and I wondered if it might have ended up here.”
His eyes darted and I caught the slight tremble of his lip. Though he tried to deny us access, I deprived him of the power to resist us in one sentence. I thanked him for the wine he gave me. He was rocked. While two of the soldiers flanked Roger, the others took Gwenllian to the stables to begin their search. It was short-lived. They soon emerged with a bay mare in tow. One of the men carried a saddle. He held it up to show me.
“This horse belonged to Idwal the Harpist,” Gwenllian attested. “And so did that saddle. How did they end up here?”
“That’s something that the lord Roger will have to explain,” I said, glancing at his ashen countenance. “Meanwhile, he can replace your uncle in the castle dungeon. He’ll be charged with murder, theft, and the willful manipulation of a vulnerable woman.”
“It’s not I who manipulated a woman,” howled Roger, “but that devil of a harpist. When he stayed with us last year, he left more than the sound of his music in the air. As a result of his visit, my daughter was with child. I had to send her to Normandy to give birth in order to avoid disgrace. Idwal deserved to die!”
“And you sought to take full advantage of his death,” I noted. “In killing him, you not only wreaked your revenge — you saw the chance to ensnare Owain ap Meurig by hiding that harp in his stables.”
Gwenllian was mystified. As we rode back to Usk, I made sure that she and I stayed at the rear so that the soldiers couldn’t ogle her and so that I could give her an account of what had happened.
“I first began to suspect the lord Roger,” I said, solemnly, “when he told me how much he admired Idwal’s playing. Yet he didn’t invite the harpist back to his house, even though Idwal would pass his door on the way to Monmouth. That struck me as odd. There had to be a reason why he didn’t offer hospitality to Idwal. He’s now told us what it was. Knowing exactly when the man would depart from your house, the lord Roger lay in wait for Idwal and struck him down.”
“Then he blamed it on Uncle Owain.”
“I fear that he did, Gwenllian.”
She was dismayed. “Are you telling me that Angharad was his confederate?” she asked querulously. “I know that the poor woman has lost her wits, but I didn’t think she’d forgotten the difference between right and wrong.”
“Angharad is free from any blame. She had a dream and much of it foreshadowed the heinous crime. When she recalled it to me, however,” I went on, “she admitted that she only saw the figures in dim outline. Angharad knew that Idwal was the victim because she saw the harp. She
“How did she know that the harp was hidden in our stables?”
“Because that’s where the lord Roger had it placed,” I explained, “and where he convinced Angharad that it would be. Her dream was real, but it was peopled by the lord Roger, whispering in the ear of a woman affected by strong drink. I can vouch for its strength,” I added, “for he offered some to me. When I found a flask of it at Angharad’s hovel, I knew who her benefactor was.”
“Poor woman!” she cried. “He practised upon her.”
“The full truth will emerge at the trial — the full truth about the murder, that is.” When I turned to look at her, she dropped her head guiltily to her chest. “There’s something you held back from me, isn’t there?” I probed. “It’s to do with the night when Idwal tapped on your chamber door in search of your favour.”
“I’d rather not speak about it.”
“It’s a shame that it must be acknowledged, Gwenllian. It may be habitual among the Welsh but it’s wrong and I’ve preached against it many times. Tell me the truth, child.”
“No, no,” she whispered. “I dare not.”
“Then let me put the words into your mouth,” I said, recalling that moment when I passed by her and felt that peculiar sensation. “You didn’t open the door to Idwal that night for one simple reason. Someone was already sharing your bed.”
Her face turned white and she brought her hand up to her mouth to smother a cry. Owain ap Meurig would be released from custody but, in truth, he was no innocent man. Roger de Brionne had exploited the weakness of the Madwoman of Usk and implicated her in a murder plot. Owain had seduced his niece and turned her into his mistress. Both men would answer for their sins before God. I was once again honoured to be chosen as the instrument of His divine purpose.
Silverfish
by S. J. Rozan
“What kind of a fish is that, anyway?”
“What?”
“A silverfish. Is it, like, all silvery?”
Silverfish blew out a breath and tried to be patient. You had to be patient with Lady Mary. “Not a fish. It’s a bug.”
Lady Mary giggled. “You call yourself after a bug?” She checked her lipgloss once more and snapped her mirror away. “Must be a pretty bug.”
“It’s ugly. Lots of legs and it slithers.”
“Then why—”
“’Cause of my hair.”
Lady Mary didn’t say anything but Silverfish watched her blue eyes fill with doubt. Well, good. Silver-fish’s natural hair was brown, just like Lady Mary’s. She wore it short, spiked, and silver, but that was a choice, not something you’re stuck with and have to do your best about, like name yourself after. Silverfish had come into the life three years ago, at the same age Lady Mary was now, but she knew for a fact she’d never been as naive, as just plain street-dumb, as this kid. If Lady Mary didn’t wise up and stop believing everything people told her, she’d never survive.
Though if she stayed with that damn pimp of hers, she might not survive anyway.
“Your pimp calls himself after a bug, too,” she pointed out as she and Lady Mary left the gas-station bathroom. “A disgusting one. Ick.”
Lady Mary giggled again. “I know. And it’s so funny, because of how he hates dirt so much. I kinda think he should call himself, like, Clorox or something.”
All the girls in this part of town knew that: how Roach made his girls shower the minute they came in from the stroll, and he was always making them scrub the bathroom and the kitchen — even though he wouldn’t eat anywhere but his own place — and wash their clothes and dry-clean them. And he didn’t pay for it, either. Funny he ever laid a finger on them, if he thought they were so disgustingly dirty. Funny he was even in this business.
Roach was Lady Mary’s big mistake. He picked her up just a week after she hit the streets. That was before Silverfish knew her, or she’d have brought her right away to Jacky-boy. If you had to have a pimp — and in this dump of a town you did; it was too dangerous to work alone when you were young and skinny like Silverfish and Lady Mary — but if you had to, Jacky-boy was all right. He liked his girls to stay clean, too, but he wasn’t loony-tunes about it, and anyway it was mostly so johns wouldn’t be grossed out. The apartment was okay, a two-bedroom with just three girls to a room, each with a real bed, and they had video games, a DVD player, and an account at the pizza place and the Chinese, where they could order whatever they wanted and Jacky-boy covered it. He didn’t go through your stuff and he didn’t make you work when you were sick and he never raised a hand to you.
Not like Roach. Roach owned his girls in a different way. He wanted to know everything about them, where they went, who they talked to. He pawed through their purses sometimes, their closets, just to see. And Roach smacked his girls around. When Lady Mary first came on the scene, Silverfish thought that even small and eager to please like she was, it could only be a matter of time. And she was right: A month ago Lady Mary showed up on the corner with thick, heavy makeup around her eye that hid the bruise but not the swelling. It had happened another time since then, too. And it would keep happening, Silverfish knew. She thought about this as Lady Mary sashayed away. It would keep happening, and Lady Mary would stop giggling and get all hard on the inside. And all Silverfish could think to do was stand there and watch.
After the gas-station bathroom, Silverfish didn’t see Lady Mary again for three days. When she did, it wasn’t good.
“Tell me some wackjob john did that to you.”
Lady Mary just shrugged, not meeting Silverfish’s gaze.
“It was Roach, right?”
Another shrug.
“How you gonna work, your lip all split like that?”
“Some guys like that.”
“Yeah, and you don’t want to go with those guys. They just want to give you more. What did you do?”
In a tiny voice: “Gave him lip. So he gave me a lip. See?” Lady Mary tried a giggle but it fell down and died.
“You? You don’t give anybody lip.”
“I don’t know. I laughed, he wasn’t feeling funny. I don’t know.”
“Okay, don’t tell me, see if I care. Oh, hey, girl! You’re not crying, are you?”
“Me? No, just something in my eye,” said Lady Mary, all sniffly.
“Come here.” Silverfish pulled Lady Mary close to her and hugged her.
“I don’t
“Okay. Hey. Stop! Don’t get all hysterical or I’m gonna have to slap you myself.”
Lady Mary looked up in genuine fear. “You would?”
“No, of course I wouldn’t. Damn, girl, he’s making a basket case out of you.”
“No. I just need to figure out what I’m supposed to do. That’s all. Just figure it out. Listen, I gotta get going. If I don’t turn lots of tricks tonight I’m screwed.” The giggle suddenly bubbled up; it made Silverfish smile. Lady Mary said, “And I guess if I do, I’m screwed too, huh?”
Sometimes Silverfish wondered why she was mostly right about stuff she wouldn’t mind if she was wrong about. She’d been right about Roach beating up on Lady Mary sooner or later, and the next time she saw Lady Mary it proved she was right about tricks who like messed-up girls.
“It was a john,” Lady Mary said fast before Silverfish could start. “Asshole. Said he could tell I was his kind of girl because I liked it the same way he did. I told him I didn’t like it and he asked then how come I was working with a face like that, and he liked it even better when the girl pretended she hated it.” Lady Mary lisped this out; the john had done a job on her. “Paid good, though.”
“I can’t believe Roach is making you work like that. Couple of times that happened to me, Jacky-boy said take a day off, take a rest.”
“Roach likes it. Says I’m too small and skinny to be worth much but if I have, like, a specialty, I’m worth a lot more.”
“You’re kidding. He
“Yeah?” Lady Mary looked wistful. “I think if Roach caught him he’d just charge him double.”
Silverfish didn’t have a good night. The weather was rainy, not one of those cold nights where you’d give anything for indoor work, but rainy enough so most johns stayed home. Silverfish never got that. It was all about their cars or a mildewy room at the River Motel, not like they were doing it on the sidewalk, so why these jerks disappeared when it rained she never knew. But johns were a mystery to her anyway. She was glad they existed, sure. After her mom shacked up with that hundredth bastard boyfriend, the one she picked up in the 7-11, and Silverfish had to get out, how else was she going to make a living? But as long as the world was full of women like her mom, why did any man, anywhere, ever have to pay for it?
And then there were idiots like her last trick tonight. She thought about him while the sky faded to gray and she walked slowly home. This guy, how stupid was he? What was funny, he even knew how stupid he was, and he kept talking about it with himself. First thing, after they got past the price and all that, him still leaning out his car window: “So, sweetheart, you clean?”
“Just took a shower, hon. You’re my first tonight.” She said it even though it was a lie and even though she knew that wasn’t what he meant. But she was feeling cross and cranky and wanted to jerk this guy around a little, make him say it.
“Yeah, that’s nice, but what I mean, you got a certificate?”
“What kind?”
“Jesus, girlie! You have AIDS, or what?”
“Oh, that.” Like she was bored, she dug in her purse, pulled out an HIV test card dated four months ago, showing she was negative. Silverfish got tested every six months, and she made the johns use condoms if she could. So her card was real. But the john said, “How do I know that’s real?”
“Beats me. It is, though.”
“I’m supposed to believe that because a whore tells me?”
“You’re not supposed to do anything you don’t want to.” She started to walk away.
“Hey! C’mon back. I didn’t mean anything by it. I’ll take your word for it. You look honest. C’mon, you and me, let’s go park someplace.”
So she got in, and they parked, and he had no imagination so it was a pretty easy trick, and now she was walking home, thinking about how even though her card was real she had no way to prove it to him, and he knew that, and he didn’t want to take a whore’s word for it but in the end he did because he said she looked honest. Herself, she’d have thought the silver hair might be a tip-off that some things about her might not be on the up-and-up. But it wasn’t about how she looked, silver or honest or anything else. It was about him wanting to get laid. So he believed what worked for him.
She narrowed her eyes when that thought came to her. He believed what worked for him.
A couple of days later she asked Jacky-boy if he’d have taken Lady Mary on if he’d seen her before Roach.
“Well, sure.” Jacky-boy leaned forward on the sofa and helped himself to a slice from the pizza she and Rainbow had ordered. Silverfish was annoyed because the slice was off her half, the anchovy half, but she didn’t say anything. Rainbow winked at Silverfish and reached for a pepper slice. She was resourceful, Rainbow. When she found out Jacky-boy hated peppers she started always getting peppers on her half, in case he showed up while they were eating. Silverfish had considered adopting that strategy, but she didn’t particularly like peppers herself.
“And if she was on her own now?” Silverfish persisted.
“I guess,” Jacky-boy said. “She’s little and she’s cute, except if she keeps getting beat up on like she is, she’s not gonna be cute long. But Fish, honey, I know you’re not asking me to mess with Roach? He’s a shit and I’d love to see him go down, but I’m not in that business.”
“But if Roach threw her out?”
“Can’t see that.”
“But if he did?”
Jacky-boy wiped sauce off his mouth. “You have enough school to know about ‘hypothetical’? That a word you ever heard?”
Silverfish shook her head.
“Hypothetical’s when you’re talking about something but it’s never gonna happen. Like, you know, snow in July, that’s hypothetical. So, in the hypothetical situation where Roach throws her out and doesn’t change his freakin’ mind the next day, I’d take her on. Rainbow, pass me a Coke.”
“Hey, Rainbow,” Silverfish said, casual, one morning a few days later, both of them just coming in, no one else home yet, “how come you don’t get tested? You and Danielle and Flash?” That wasn’t her real question, but sometimes you don’t start with your real question.
“What kind of tested?”
“HIV, girl.”
“’Cause suppose you got HIV and you know it? What you gonna do?”
“I dunno. Get medicine, I guess.”
Rainbow stared. “Fish, I never knew you was dumb. They got no medicine for that. You get it, you’re good for a while, years maybe, but then you die. If you know it or you don’t know it, it’s the same thing.”
“But what do you do if a trick asks? I got a card from the clinic says I’m clean, but what do you do? Don’t they ask you?”
Rainbow snorted. “Yeah, and just you try asking them one time.”
“Yeah, but still. You can’t show you’re clean, maybe they decide to go with someone else. You lose the trick.”
“Jacky-boy give me a card. Danielle and Flash, too. Look just exactly like that one you got, but didn’t nobody have to pull blood out my arm for it.”
“A fake?”
“Hell-
“You know where he got it?”
“What? The card? Some guy he know downtown.”
“You know the guy’s name?”
“Uh-uh.” Rainbow eyed Silverfish, interested in this sudden new direction. “How come?”
“Well, I got a problem. See, I lost mine.”
“So? Tell Jacky-boy. He get you one of these.”
Silverfish shook her head. “It’s, like, the fourth thing I lost. After my cell phone, and my driver’s license, and a little pin he gave me. I don’t want him to get all pissed.”
“Oh.” Rainbow nodded slowly. Because Jacky-boy was so hard to rile, when he finally got mad at a girl he really went off. There was always the danger he’d kick her right out. They all knew that and they were all afraid of it. The time Silverfish lost the cell phone, Jacky-boy blew up at her. All the girls were there when it happened and they all remembered. Being thrown out by your pimp, being damaged goods working these streets unprotected or going with whatever bottom-feeder would take you on after that, was a bleak prospect none of them wanted to face. So Rainbow could be counted on to be sympathetic if Silverfish’s big fear was of getting on Jacky-boy’s bad side.
“I’m gonna go get tested again,” Silverfish said, “but the clinic says they got a waiting list, a month.” That wasn’t true; for an HIV test the walk-in clinic would take you anytime. But Rainbow wouldn’t know that.
Rainbow, always resourceful, said, “I see what I can find out for you.”
Silverfish had never had a driver’s license and Jacky-boy never gave her a little pin. But Rainbow wouldn’t know that, either.
Two days later Rainbow handed Silverfish a paper with a name and address on it. “He ain’t cheap. You need money?”
“Thanks, honey. But I got some saved up.”
Jacky-boy gave the girls allowances. Some of them spent it all on shoes and makeup, but Silverfish was careful with hers. She kept herself looking good, of course — the johns had to want you — but her only extravagance was hair dye. She thought about the hair dye, and the care she took with the job she did, and on her way downtown she bought herself a wig.
She explained to the guy downtown what she wanted. It wasn’t exactly what he thought she wanted from what Rainbow told him, so Silverfish went through it twice, to make sure he got it. She gave him her cell-phone number and, just to be really safe, told him a name to use if he had to call, and a message to leave so he’d sound like a john making a date but she’d know it was him. Jacky-boy had never once messed with her phone — though he’d made her pay for the new one herself after she lost the first one — because she followed the rules, always answering right away when it was his ringtone, even if she was with a trick. And she always told him the truth about where she was, because sometimes he was watching from somewhere and just calling to check up. But still, she gave the guy downtown this secret code. You never knew. A few days later he called, and she went downtown during the day, after Jacky-boy had come by the apartment and already left. She was supposed to be sleeping, and she knew she’d be tired when she went to work that night, but she’d feel much better with the guy’s papers in her purse.
The next time Silverfish saw Lady Mary, the girl looked good and she was cheerful and giggly, like before. They talked about just stuff: eyeliner, and whether they’d stay married to A-Rod even if he cheated on them — which they both would, it was a total no-brainer, a guy with that much money? And what guy didn’t cheat, come on, who cared? — and then a car slowed down for Silverfish (“Hey, you with the hair!”) and they said goodnight.
The time after that was pretty much the same, just her and Lady Mary, talking trash. But Silverfish was used to being right about bad stuff by now, and the next time, Lady Mary’s eye was swollen and the eyebrow had a big band-aid.
“What happened this time? Hey, girl, don’t look at the sidewalk, it didn’t ask you a question. What did you do, give Roach more lip?”
In a whisper, Lady Mary said, “I didn’t do anything.”
“You mean you don’t know?”
“No. I mean, I really didn’t do anything. He says I do better business when I’m messed up.”
Silverfish stared. “He did that to you on purpose for no reason? Just so you could get dates with those kind of jerks?”
Eyes brimming, Lady Mary nodded. A tear leaked from the swollen eye, dragging mascara down the side of her nose, but she didn’t seem to notice.
“Girl,” said Silverfish, “we got to talk.”
“I can’t,” Lady Mary gulped, digging in her purse for a tissue. “I better get to work.”
“A quick cup of coffee. Come on.” Silverfish grabbed Lady Mary’s arm and pulled her along the sidewalk.
“Oh, what’s the point, Fish?” Lady Mary wailed. “There’s nothing I can do. It’s gotta be like this. Let me go to work or he’ll be mad.”
“You can’t work with your mascara all running. Come on. Just quick.” She didn’t let go. Tugging Lady Mary into the diner, she sat her down. Silverfish unzipped her purse. “It’s on me.”
Silverfish took Lady Mary for coffee three more times over the next couple of weeks. The third time, Lady Mary had a loose tooth and was kind of hunched over. She didn’t say a word until she’d let her coffee cool to where she could drink it past the tooth. She finished it, and then sat there for a while.
“I can’t do this anymore, Fish,” was all she had to say.
The next time Silverfish saw Lady Mary it was bright daylight and the girl was a mess. Silverfish woke up because her cell phone was ringing. The song was “Bustin’ Loose” and it was the ringtone she’d given to Lady Mary.
“Where are you?”
“The diner.”
Silverfish could hear the trembling in Lady Mary’s words. “Stay there.”
Silverfish got dressed and rushed out. To Danielle, who woke up and asked what was going on, she said, “Sorry! Go back to sleep.” To Rainbow, making eggs in the kitchen, she said, “Be right back,” and closed the door on whatever else Rainbow said.
Silverfish came back an hour later with two dozen doughnuts and Lady Mary. All the girls except Danielle were up.
“Here,” Silverfish put the doughnut box on the coffee table, cockeyed on a shapeless pile of magazines. “I saw those eggs Rainbow was working on before, so I thought you guys might want some real food. This is Lady Mary. She’s a friend of mine. Jacky-boy been by yet?”
Jacky-boy was the tricky part. Silverfish was worried. But when he finally came around an hour later, Lady Mary was brilliant.
“Roach never threw a girl out that could still work,” Jacky-boy said, munching on a jelly doughnut. “What the hell’s wrong with you that he don’t want you no more?”
“Nothing’s wrong with me. He found papers in my drawer. Kind of hidden but he goes through stuff.”
“What papers?”
“They say I’m HIV positive. And with herpes, too.”
“And you’re sitting here telling me nothing’s wrong with you? Are you crazy? Why would I want to run a girl like that?”
Lady Mary’s lip started to tremble.
“But the thing is,” Silverfish stepped in, “she’s not.”
“Not what?”
“I’m clean,” Lady Mary whispered.
“Oh, yeah, right. Sure, false positives, they happen all the time. Get out of my house.”
“No.” Lady Mary shook her head and sat up straighter. “Not false positives. False papers.”
“What?”
“I went to... to this guy downtown. I paid him to make me papers that said I was positive.”
“How stupid do I look to you? You expect me to believe that?”
Lady Mary didn’t answer.
“Okay, pretend I do,” said Jacky-boy.
“So Roach would throw me out.”
That silenced the room.
“He always goes through our stuff. So I got the guy to make the papers and I hid them like I didn’t want him to know. He was sure to find them sooner or later.” Lady Mary reached into her purse and handed Jacky-boy the card she’d gotten last week at the clinic when Silverfish took her there. “See? I’m clean.”
Jacky-boy looked at the card for a long time. He asked Lady Mary what was the name of the guy downtown. Lady Mary told him the name and Jacky-boy called the guy. Looking right at Lady Mary, he described her. He put the phone on speaker so they all heard the guy drawl, “Yeah, that’s her, little and skinny, brown hair to her shoulders. I couldn’t figure out what the hell she was up to, either, but she paid cash up front so what did I care?”
Jacky-boy clicked off with a funny smile at Lady Mary. “You’re telling me a skinny little bitch like you got one over on Roach? How’d you know he wouldn’t beat the crap out of you when he found those papers?”
“Not Roach. He wouldn’t touch me if he thought I was all infected. Anyway, that’s what I was hoping. And if he did, I took the chance.” Lady Mary looked at the floor. “I had to get away.”
“And how do I know you’re not gonna want to get away from me?”
“’Cause,” Lady Mary said, eyes wide, “everyone says you’re not like Roach.”
Silverfish and Lady Mary left for work together that night. On the way to the corner, after they were out of sight of everyone else, Silverfish pulled the brown shoulder-length wig from her purse and stuffed it in the trash.
“You were great, girl!” She hugged Lady Mary.
“All I had to do is say what you told me to.
“Stop sniffling! Don’t run your makeup. You’re starting a new job, girl, don’t mess up.”
Lady Mary nodded, found a tissue, dabbed her eyes. “You’re right. And I’ll be good, Fish. I’ll turn so many tricks Jacky-boy’ll never want to get rid of me! You’ll see.”
“Yeah, well, don’t get carried away and make the rest of us look bad, either.”
“Okay.” Lady Mary nodded seriously.
“And one more thing.”
Lady Mary looked up at Silverfish as a car slowed.
“You were asking before. About a silverfish. See, it’s an ugly bug. But it does one cool thing.”
“It does?”
“Uh-huh,” Silverfish said, sauntering off in the direction of the now-stopped car. “It eats other bugs. And especially,” she called back to Lady Mary over her shoulder as she got in the car, “especially, it eats roaches.”
Vacation
by Trina Corey
My ex-husband was dead, God rot him, and I had given our daughter all the solace I could (which was quite a lot, I am a very good mother). But I was tapped out, and after hugs and pats on the arm and “don’t worry”s from her and me, I had turned over Jenny’s grief support to my son-in-law, and was heading out of town. For deep in the corners of my only partly healed soul, I wanted to dance and sing and whoop to the sky that I had outlived the bastard.
The cover story was that I was going to look at the wildflowers which were having their bloom of the century after a winter of extraordinary rains. Since we were only eight years into the century, this didn’t do even partial justice to what was going on in the wilds. Seeds that had waited through two, three, or four decades were rooting and flowering. It made the papers. Crowds of people were thronging to see. I decided to say I was joining the throngs, and it was true, I’d look at the flowers. I love flowers. I know flowers. And if people saw me out there with a giddy look on my face, I didn’t need to tell them that it wasn’t because I’d seen my first trout lily, but because I was drawing breath, and Stephen never would again.
I headed for Death Valley because I’d never been there with him, and I had, most happily, been there with my first serious boyfriend. It had been a lovely trip, full of heat and life and, much to my surprise at that time, plants growing in what I’d believed to be an empty desert.
The only campground where I’d been able to get a reservation was barren of all life, except people and more people. Even flower lovers come with noisy generators and blindness-inducing lanterns. I set up my tent on ground that was more rock than dirt, took a small pack with water bottles, a sweater for the cold that came with full night, and a flashlight to pick my way past the howling circles of propane- and kerosene-driven lights. Quiet and darkness came within five minutes as the trail curved around and up a steep hill. I wasn’t looking for flowers now, I was looking for stars, and needed to have open ground between me and the sky-drowning glare of the campground.
There were millions, billions. Worlds upon worlds of lights, thick across the center of the sky, more sparse toward the jagged shadows of the Panamint mountains, and colored — look long enough and you’ll see the blues and golds and reds of the stars. I watched them, and breathed the clear, empty wind falling like cold water from the higher slopes. Watched until the stars had moved partway across the sky. Watched until I could see my hand’s shadow on the ground from their light. Watched, and practiced breathing the clean air of a world that no longer had in it the man who had scarred me.
When I got back to camp, it was quiet, and mostly dark. I pulled my bag out of the tent and slept under the wheeling stars.
The next morning I headed into town for breakfast. I can’t bring myself to cook with the kind and volume of grease necessary for proper-tasting hash browns, but I do love to eat them. The cafe I’d seen on the way into the park yesterday lived up to its clean, friendly appearance, and the young red-haired waitress brought me potatoes that sizzled and crunched and I silently thanked the pig that had died to make it possible. I also promised myself to hike far and fast, hopefully keeping my blood moving quickly enough to prevent the lard from settling in my arteries. I had opened Morris’s book on desert wildflowers to refresh my memory — mostly I knew the flowers in the Santa Cruz Mountains — when the waitress came back with more coffee and a message.
“Gentleman at the counter would like to join you, if you don’t mind. He asked me to ask you.”
I looked over in the direction she’d tilted her head and saw a man about my age (early fifties), more gaunt than thin, but with strong shoulders, a good head of mostly brown hair, and gray eyes that half disappeared in laugh lines as he smiled at me and held up a book. Same as mine. I glanced at the waitress and raised my eyebrows in inquiry.
“He’s been around for a few days, comes in for breakfast, tips good. You’re the first one I’ve seen him hit on,” she said.
I grimaced at the phrasing, but took a deep breath and considered. Distraction in attractive male form could be pleasant. He knew, or was interested in knowing, wildflowers, so there was nonpersonal conversation immediately available. I could celebrate later. I moved my books and maps to my side of the table, smiled, and extended an open hand to the seat opposite.
He came over, slid onto the bench seat, and rose again halfway to extend his hand. “Frank Ross,” he said, and his touch was dry and slightly cool.
“Jane Galen,” I said. “Tell me what you’ve seen so far,” and gestured to the books.
We spent the next half-hour, and two refills of coffee apiece, going over the clumps and swaths and solitaries that he’d seen. He was knowledgeable, but not fanatic.
He was also funny, and he smelled good, and when he asked if I’d like to join him for a hike (he offered to provide, and carry, the sandwiches and water), I listened to the rumble of his voice, noted the beginnings of attraction, thought why not, didn’t listen to the answer the smart side of my brain was muttering, and said yes.
We met, as agreed, at the Charlie Pete trailhead and set off, west, away from the sun, on a path that wound across the flat valley floor. The day was still comfortable, though that would change in the afternoon, but not to the life-threatening temperatures that would come in later months. I’m not one of those people who count species, but we must have seen a few dozen, and as far as sheer numbers? Well, there were more flowers than people, but not by a nearly big enough margin. It felt, at times, like Disneyland. After I’d snarled at three families who thought picking handfuls of ephemeral beauty was a good idea, Frank asked mildly if I’d like to head into the hills for lunch. “With pleasure,” I snapped, and took off almost at a run for the trail that branched off to the right. He kept up with me easily, and I wasn’t surprised when he said he was a runner, and averaged more than twice my ten miles per week.
The cheese sandwiches he’d brought were delicious, and the water cold. Chewing prevented me from continuing to rant, and I was grateful I wasn’t in mid swallow so I could laugh when Frank said, “Think of them as locusts, bipedal locusts, in pink capris and orange-plaid Bermudas.” His long fingers fluttered through the air, making two-legged winged shapes. We were sitting on an outcropping of shale that overlooked the valley, and Frank’s hands blocked my view of the humans in question, who were continuing their depredations below. His long legs were also an enjoyable visual alternative, tanned, with clearly delineated muscles, hairs lightened almost to blond. He saw me noticing, and we looked at each other thoughtfully. The sexual attraction became damn near visible in the air between us, curling like smoke, tendrils growing and twisting in the wind that wasn’t there.
I stood up abruptly, “No, this isn’t going to happen.”
“Why not?”
I’d expected at least some attempt at persuasion, not this straightforward inquiry as he continued to sit calmly, packing away the remains of our lunch.
“Unfinished business,” I said, and turned away.
He stood up with a slight grunt of effort and followed me down the trail, and his hand on my shoulder a minute later was gentle, tracing the edges of bone. “How long?”
Good question. I shrugged into his palm, felt his fingers tighten reflexively, then loosen fast.
“Your call,” he said, and immediately turned the conversation back to flowers. We both got out our cameras when he pointed to a downy blue arashia that we’d missed on the way up.
Finishing the loop back to the dusty parking lot occupied over an hour, Frank taking the lead, which left me plenty of time between flower spotting to admire the way the muscles moved in his long back, and to wonder how many more times, as life sped me toward sixty and the invisibility that falls over most women like a shroud, a man this attractive would want me. No one had made any overtures in a long time, and I sure didn’t want Stephen to have been the last person I had sex with. But I also didn’t know how much anger toward him I’d lay onto the next man. I didn’t want that either, and that was part of the unfinished business I’d hoped the long winds of the desert would blow clean, leaving me open for someone new; and here he was, maybe before I felt ready. So much for planning. The upshot of all this overthinking was that by the time we were standing by my car, I was willing to at least keep my options open, and agreed to dinner at the less fancy of the restaurants at the park resort.
When Frank said, “See you this evening,” turned, and started walking out to the road, I called to him and asked where he was going. He said he didn’t have a car, liked to walk everywhere, so of course I said I’d give him a lift. It only made sense, as the heat had come up fast with the sun near overhead. “Rental?” he asked, waiting to get into my Camry as I tossed guidebooks and sunscreen and half-empty water bottles onto the backseat.
“Hardly,” I grinned. “Even I couldn’t make a rental look this lived-in in under a week, and I’ve only been on vacation for two days.”
On the few miles back to the campgrounds, he told me about the think tank where he worked, researching oil-policy issues. When I lifted my foot off the accelerator and slowed just a bit by the only gas station in miles, checking the gauge that was sitting much lower than I’d expected, he said, “Go ahead. I’m not in any hurry, are you? Of course, I’ll pay for the gas to thank you for the ride back. And then explain at tedious length over dinner why gasoline costs so much.” The smile that accompanied these offers was disarming, and while he was fiddling with the credit-card reader, I went inside to get a couple of chocolate bars. A migraine headache was starting to gnaw at the bones around my eyes, and chocolate works better for me than any of those drugs my neurologist has finally given up suggesting. I didn’t want the pain and disorientation to interfere with learning if there were any reasons besides the greed of corporations and culpability of politicians for the $43 total I saw on the pump when I came back out. I gave Frank one of the two Ghirardellis I’d been relieved to find in the racks. He took it with another smile and said, “A girl after my own heart. Knows her flowers and her roadside chocolate.” I let the girl comment slide. Same as I let the “young lady” comments slide from older male clerks in hardware and grocery stores. I hadn’t ever figured out what to say to such annoying ignorance.
When we got near the campground where he’d told me he was staying, he asked me to drop him off at the visitors’ center instead. When I lifted my eyebrows in mild inquiry, he smiled and said, “I’d been planning to leave tomorrow, but I’ve just decided to see if I can get them to rent me that hard piece of ground for a few more days. I think the... park... merits more attention from me.”
I hadn’t turned off the engine, and merely nodded at this bit of what even my well-defended sensibilities could recognize as flirtation, and waited while he got out and said he’d see me at seven.
By the time I got to the Wagonwheel, Frank was already there, and I appreciated not having to wait for him. He stood up when I got to the table, even pulled my chair out, though that was a bit awkward. I’ve never learned how to properly gauge when to sit down when someone else is moving the chair. I’d rather just thump the damn thing into position myself. But we got through the maneuver without knocking the table hard enough to slosh water out of the tumblers, or wine out of his glass.
“I hope you don’t mind my going ahead,” he said, holding up the glass, half-filled with red. “I had such a thirst for a good Cabernet.”
What was there to say to that? I smiled and conformed to the stereotype of my age and gender by ordering a salad, over his recommendations of steak or lobster, and insisted on a Sauvignon Blanc, refusing even a sip of his Cab, as red wines barely pass my lips before the migraines start burrowing in. We could agree at least on the bread, heavy-crusted sourdough with a tang that the sweet butter we slathered on it only enhanced. It turned out to be the best part of the evening.
He launched into the promised insights about gas prices, though they weren’t anything I hadn’t already read online, and then he started asking me first about my opinions about oil, and politics, and then about my work and my family — about my beautiful daughter Jenny and her husband Dan, abd the twin grandbabies on the way. I didn’t really notice right off how the questions kept coming, and when I did, for a while I enjoyed the interest, since it was something I wasn’t exactly used to. But by the time my oversize wineglass was almost empty, and the waitperson was clearing away the flowered plates, my answers were getting shorter and shorter, and Frank started leaning in too close. I moved back a bit, the legs of my chair catching in the thick pile of the carpet. He reached out, one finger on the back of my hand, his face inches from mine, the slow puffs of his breath breaking the wavering boundary of air around me that I could feel like surface tension on water. My ex, as our marriage went more and more wrong, had done too near to the same thing, looming just a few inches away during a “discussion,” bending over me as I sat in the kitchen, his hands planted on the table on either side of me, slowly smiling as I tried to stand up. I wasn’t going to wait around to see if that same kind of smile showed up on Frank’s face.
I begged off the desserts the waitress suggested. The heavy sweetness of chocolate syrup cake, caramelized bread pudding, and the rest, all sounded impossible to stomach. I told Frank I had some calls to make, leaving who they were to deliberately vague. Just like I left vague any plans for our getting together again. He squeezed my arm and said he hoped I’d sleep well, that he thought I was looking tired.
I did have trouble falling asleep that night. The pale green walls of my tent, that on other trips had seemed all the protection I ever needed, that kept out the wind and the small biting creatures, now seemed insubstantial and weak, serving only to blind me to what might be out there in the dark. I finally went to sleep with my arm resting across my eyes.
I don’t know what time it was when I woke up. The noise of the generators and lanterns had stopped, finally. No wind stroked the nylon panels around me. Maybe it was the background silence that woke me. Maybe it was the small crunch of gravel as something stepped or shifted its weight only a few inches away, but it had to be nothing. Darkness always magnified sounds and worries. Mice grew into marauding raccoons, raccoons into cougars. It was nothing. I was sure. And then I heard it breathing.
Slow. Measured. Sibilant. And unidentifiable as animal, or human. I reached out of the folds of the sleeping bag, found the flashlight and the Mace, wrapped my hands around their familiar shapes. I slowed my own breathing to almost nothing as I waited for whatever was outside to make a move. It never did. I must have fallen asleep waiting. And in the bright light of morning I told myself it was a dream, despite what I was still holding in my hands.
I didn’t let myself go home early. I decided I was being paranoid and skittish and making way too much out of less than nothing. After all, it couldn’t have been him, he didn’t even have a car, and I could just avoid the places we’d been together. Not a problem. I took my overblown reactions to our dinner and the sounds in the night as clear signs that, regardless of the slight awakening responses of my body, in no way was I ready for actually dealing with anything resembling dating. So I turned for comfort to the heat-washed hills, and headed further and further out every day. I found rocks slick with desert polish, found pathways between high, sculptured walls, orange- and rose-colored, carved by waters that rose and flooded whatever was in their paths and then vanished, all in the space of a day. Water that left hard rock shaped like those vanished waves, rising, almost touching overhead, blocking out all but thin, changing bars of sunlight. Rock formations that became deadly mazes if thunderstorms rose to the north, beyond the horizon, beyond sight and hearing, their clouds breaking open and sending floodwaters racing into these perfect, beautiful traps. I went far enough to find places without people. Sometimes there was a car pulled up near mine when I got back to the trailhead, though I never saw the other hikers.
But I wasn’t sleeping worth a damn. When sleep did come, after overvigilant listening for creeping sounds that I knew weren’t actually there, the nightmares came. Except they weren’t nightmares. They were real, or what had been real, too many times. I thought I’d left behind that scared, obedient, defeated person I’d been with my husband. I was wrong, apparently. For Stephen rose back up out of the ground every night, and I let him into my dreams and let him tell me, and prove to me, again and again, how very, very worthless I was. I believed those dreams enough that every morning, under the weak, tepid spray of the bathhouse shower, I checked for bruises that I never found.
Not much of a vacation. But I was determined to stick it out. Once I got going, drank enough coffee, ran the car as fast as I could on the roads, walked as fast as I could on the trails, the days were wonderful, and the nights just had to get better. On my next-to-last morning, I sat at the rough picnic table by my tent and checked through the valley guidebook for anything I’d regret missing. Maybe the ghost towns would be good. See what was left of other people’s lives. Get my mind off my own for a while.
The town of Chloride was halfway up a mountain, set in a small bowl, with no view of anything except dun slopes rising all around, pocked with the dark mouths of mine entrances, just big enough for a stooped man to pass through. There were other holes in the relatively flat ground between the houses, marked off with rocks and old warnings and the narrow slats of collapsed fences. According to the guidebook, people had stuck it out here until the early 1950s, and then, when the silver finally ran out, they left for parts unknown. The few standing houses didn’t look to have ever been much more than shacks, but it was hard to tell. Half a century of weathering had scoured away any paint that might have been on the warped wood. There wasn’t much inside the houses, just dirt piled up in corners, that had blown in past the doors hanging crookedly on loosening hinges, and gray floorboards that gapped in places, rose in others, and altogether looked unreliable for holding a person’s weight. But there was a cup in the last house, overturned beside the remnants of what might have been a table, and I wanted it. I picked my way across the uneven planks, shifting quickly to the left when one board sank, groaning, beneath my feet. The cup was heavy porcelain, would have been white once, but now was brown and gritty with dust. I knelt there, wrapped my hands around it, rubbed a finger across the places where it had chipped when it fell or was dropped, and imagined a person giving up one life, deciding what to take, or leave, on the way to another. Maybe the cup was broken already, easy to let go of. No other small objects had been left behind.
Out in the open space between the circle of houses, I’d passed machines the size, though not the shape, of tractors, all of them worn and broken, chains and gears and levers rusting, the specifics of their former use indecipherable to me. When I came back out of the last house, picking my way carefully, and looked up from the worn, splintering steps, Frank was there, leaning against one of the machines, booted feet crossed at the ankles, arms crossed over his chest, a smile on his face. I couldn’t help it, I dropped the cup, and didn’t have to look to know from the sound that it had hit a rock and broken in two.
“Imagine running into you here,” he said.
I didn’t answer. I didn’t have anything coherent to say.
“I brought enough lunch for two. I know you don’t like to carry much.”
I cut my eyes off to the right, searching for where I’d left my pack in the bit of shade by the first house, and he saw.
“Oh, I brought it over for you a minute ago. It’s right here,” and he gestured behind him. “I know you had it in the shade, but it can’t have warmed up enough to matter. Here,” he held out my water bottle, “you must be thirsty.”
I shook my head, “I drank a lot before I started the hike up. I haven’t been here that long.”
“Really?” he said. “Hasn’t seemed that way to me. Feels like I’ve been waiting out here forever. Thought maybe you’d curled up and fallen asleep.” And he scuffed his boot, just once, across the dirt in front of him, the small rocks scraping and the few stems of dry weeds cracking in the silence around us. He was still smiling.
I jammed my hands into my pockets, hoped he hadn’t seen how much they were shaking. That sound, the simple scrape of a boot, I’d been hearing it night after night, and lied to myself, like I’d lied about so many things, telling myself it didn’t matter, that it wasn’t what it was. And I still wanted to lie. I looked at him, at his grey eyes — he’d told me he never wore sunglasses — at that kind, smiling face, and tried to believe that we could have lunch, walk down the mountain, and I could get in my car and drive away.
“Why would you think I’d sleep here?” I asked, forcing out something like a laugh. I looked around, hoping it would seem mere puzzlement, afraid he’d know I was looking for places to hide. There was no brush, just those empty slopes and small, dead-end mines, little more than crumbling holes reeking of chlorine gas.
“You must be tired,” he answered.
I didn’t ask how he knew I wasn’t sleeping. I said, “It’s not that long a walk.” Though it seemed as far away as home, to get back to the road.
“That’s good,” he said. He was still smiling. God, I thought, my brain flailing around for something to think that wasn’t a nightmare come to waking, walking life, his face must be getting sore, smiling that much. And quick as that, it changed, his expression going sad and sympathetic. “It would be a shame to get lost,” he said, “going from one place to another.” He flicked his hand through the hot, quiet air. “Like some of these folks did, far as we can tell. Earth could have just swallowed them up.”
“No,” I said, “they would have had family, people waiting for them.”
“Maybe.” But he shook his head. “No way to know, not for sure.”
I hadn’t moved, except to take my hands out of my pockets, let them hang, empty. The Mace was in my pack there by his feet, if he hadn’t taken it out already. He’d had time to go through everything I’d carried up with me — water, protein bars, sunscreen, guidebook, keys, my wallet.
“Nowadays, of course,” he said, pulling his own pack onto his lap, opening one of the small flaps on the side, “anyone goes missing, especially someone with a family that loves them, there’s a search.” He took out a man’s wallet, flipped it open. “Did I tell you at dinner that I’m a volunteer with the Search and Rescue team back home? Here’s my ID for it.” He held out a worn card with some kind of insignia on it. When I didn’t come closer to look at it, he shrugged, slipped it back in. “I’m usually the liaison with the family. I help keep them informed, and offer support. I keep an eye on them. It’s what we’d want for our families, isn’t it, if anything happened to us?” His smile was back.
“You have a family?” I asked. Maybe he’d keep talking, nothing bad could happen while he was talking. Maybe someone would come up the trail, though it didn’t look like anyone had been here for months. Maybe I could decide what to do, maybe I could get my feet to move. How could they feel like ice when sweat was burning on my neck, sliding down my back?
“Of course,” he said. “Don’t we all? Though we’re maybe not as lucky as you. Do you think the twins will take after Jenny or her husband?”
And then I could move, because he took something else from his wallet, held it out to me, and, like he must have expected, I reached for it. It was the small picture of them I’d had in my wallet, Jenny leaning against Dan, his arms around her, keeping her safe. But with my next steps, I stumbled off to the side, dodging from the hand I was sure was reaching for me. I lunged not for the photograph, but for part of the machine that had fallen, a heavy bar lying loose. I grabbed it, swung it around without time to look, heard the sound of bones breaking...
I guess I was lucky. I don’t know if what I did killed him, or if it happened when he fell back against the machine. Either way, it was done. Just like that.
I scrambled over to the side of the house and huddled, shaking with cold that felt real despite all outer evidence to the contrary. The sun was high overhead and the shadows had sunk to almost nothing. I never considered going for help, or telling the authorities. I couldn’t justify what I’d done to myself, much less to anyone else. Finally I stood and picked up the bar again. It felt light now — impossible that it could have done much damage — and I scrubbed it with dirt, then shoved it far as I could into the sand-filled space under the house set furthest away. I held on to Frank by his wrists, dragged his body over to the mouth of the mine, and slid him in as if he’d been peering into the darkness, and fallen.
I looked through his wallet, which he’d dropped to the dirt when I hit him. The main ID wasn’t for Frank Ross, nor were either of the two additional IDs that I found slid behind a back flap. There were three necklaces, delicate gold chains, one with a cross no bigger than the nail on my little finger, the other two chains dangling heart-shaped lockets. I pried them open with the edge of one of his driver’s licenses. Curls of soft, pale hair in each, and tiny photos. A fat-cheeked baby. A young boy. The entwined initials on the front of each locket matched none of the IDs.
Looking at the remnants of lives. Wondering what was left of my life. How much was left after I’d saved it — if I had.
I put everything back in the wallet as he’d had it arranged. Put the wallet in his backpack and left it there by the side of the mine, as if he’d taken the pack off before looking down, ignoring the warning signs. I dropped his flashlight into the hole, heard it scrape against the rough walls and then land noisily. Anybody could drop a flashlight. I brushed out the drag marks with my jacket, but it wasn’t necessary.
The storm that came during the night struck hard. Watching out the window of the motel room where I’d gone for refuge, seeing the rain pour down, lit in green and yellow by the neon sign and the security lights, I knew the narrow canyons I’d walked in were flooding, and that my footprints and the other marks I’d left up in Chloride were washing away.
Halfway down the trail I’d stumbled, fallen. Then crawled over to a small-leaved bush and thrown up what was left of my breakfast. I was surprised there wasn’t any blood in it. It seemed like there should have been, like a payment of some kind. But I never did pay for that decision made before I was absolutely sure. I scraped dirt and stones over the vomit, pushed myself up to my feet, and got back to the car without seeing another soul.
When the police showed up weeks later, asking me if I had any information that would help in their investigation, I was able to convince them that the sum total of what I’d known about the man was that he liked flowers and was an oil-policy researcher. We’d taken a walk together, shared, as they knew from the waitresses, coffee one morning and dinner one evening, then gone our separate ways. He had mentioned he was going into the Panamints.
The detectives told me Frank “Reynolds” had been under suspicion for “situations” across the border in Nevada and that I’d been very lucky — that they were certainly glad I was all right. I assured them I was. Same as I told myself, every sleepless night.
The Bleeding Chair
by Janwillem van de Wetering
Let me introduce myself. Hi, I’m James. It’s too nice a name for me so I prefer to be called Vetty, short for “veteran.”
I got “veteran” on my license plate, too. As I swapped a leg for a medal, the pickup truck also sports one of those blue invalid cards.
Silly, I know. Like I want to advertise that there is something special about me, that I bravely fought for my country, losing a useful limb. That there is value to my being around here. While, in truth, I pride myself on my knowledge, okay, let’s say “strong suspicion,” that there is not.
I merely exist, I will tell the crowd at the Thirsty Dolphin. I am aimlessly adrift in the universe, on a desolate, but beautiful — especially now, because it’s the midst of winter — part of the Downeast Coast of the state of Maine, U.S.A.
Bunkport is my hometown. Small to middling, as Maine towns go. Fiercely Puritan once, but there’s been some intermingling with other tribes. An ongoing process that leads to exchange of ideas, differences in practice, adjustment of attitudes, that sort of thing.
The Thirsty Dolphin’s Bunkport’s only watering hole. Where the action is. The contemplation of action, rather. It is owned by Priscilla, a person of great wisdom and charm, weighing more than any human scale can measure. We all respect Priscilla, because she keeps an aluminum baseball bat under the counter and will not put up with either language, attitude, nudity, or violence that go beyond flexible local standards.
I’m not
Then what?
Okay, enough of philosophy. This is a crime story; the publisher, who thinks I can write and occasionally commissions something specific, is into crime now. He is a moral man, but there is an off side to his goody-goody character and just to titillate himself, and his goody-goody readers, he told me he wanted me to write some real bad stuff this time.
“Like true crime?”
“Not too true,” the publisher said.
He is usually here for the summer. In wintertime, bothersome folks leave us in peace. They think we have weather here. Sure, we do have weather, very nice weather, too. Ice, sleet, freezing rain, blizzards, sea fog drifting in from the ocean, and very clear days when the water is almost unbearably blue, the chickadees are singing, and Priscilla has her big-bellied stove going and we all toss in maple logs, and beech, and oak, and apple-tree logs even, and have to peel ourselves out of our layers of jerseys and sheepskin vests and the younger women show their cleavages again. We exhibit some musical talents. Ex-Harvard graduate lobster-man Tom Tipper on keyboards; I work my snare drum and a minimal set of cymbals; and Doc Shanigan plays weird but acceptable bass. Priscilla plays trumpet. Usually softly, intricately, setting a theme and then improvising in unexpected ways, with us right behind her. One wouldn’t expect that a huge woman could be subtle. Sheriff hums, his wife Dolly sings scat.
Yes, crime stories. I know.
Bad stuff happens in picturesque Downeast Maine?
Define “bad.” You mean involving “blood and gore”?
Let me describe, for your amusement, in as much detail as strictly needed, some recent local tales incorporating blood and gore, perhaps, on occasion, even featuring me as a player. No confession on my part — please. None of this never happened. When pressed by the authorities, such as they are, I will suddenly know nothing. The double negatives used are correct language here, due to the many French-speaking folks in northern Maine, although right here, in Down East, we generally try to speak one of the many brands of English.
“Down” indicates that boats, when helpless due to torn sails or a gummed-up engine, are pushed by the prevailing winds to the lower east. Our clear blue sea hides razor-sharp cliffs, surrounded, right now, by ice floes rubbing each other with a silver sound. Some cliffs are pedestals to bizarre shapes sometimes. Right in front of Big Bitch Island you’ll see a rock formation that looks, from a certain angle, like a giant mother Labrador, howling at the moon. Her tits are swollen and two puppies gambol between her feet. Little Bitch Island just shows one puppy.
There is true danger down here. Freak high tides flood anchored boats, low tides make them rip their bottoms on gravel or bottom ice. Our powerful currents — well, you just can’t figure them out, they change at will. We have sudden strong wind falls, called “cat’s paws,” that tear at boats. If a vessel collects heavy snow on her superstructure she is likely to flip. Happens every winter a few times, always at night, and tends to annoy the insurance people, who tell us that their statistics show that snow-flipped boats are always old and only recently covered.
Yes sir, we love to suffer all kinds of impolite weather that the forecast fools forget to tell us about.
Down East is littered with sunken wrecks, hiding, waiting, desperately looking for company. Torn up themselves, they want to share their fate. Dead cargo boats from yesteryear, nineteenth-century tea clippers, hundred-year-old ferry boats out of Boston are marked on the charts with deadly crosses, but wrecks shift, and they stick you with a sharp mast, or throttle your boat inside their ribs sticking up from the slime.
We were enjoying a day of Indian summer that warms our coast for a week or so that time of the year. We had stripped down to our long silk underwear, which looked good on my stern man. The dog Tillie preferred to melt close to the
Tillie sniffed, then barked. “Fresh meat?”
She looks cute, but a dog is basically a wolf. She was soon scratching the gunwale, wanting to climb the marker and lick the blood off the chair.
We are lucky here. While the rest of the coast freezes up, Bunkport bay and harbor, and the sea around Bitch, Little Bitch, Shanigan, Squid, Snutty Nose, and Evergreen islands stays fairly liquid. There must be quite a few sea-bottom wells here, spouting hot water. I came close to one while diving for scallops and nearly got burned. And tell you what: I was sure that I was seeing big pink toothy worms down there, twisting toward me. The fear made me come up fast, contracting a case of the bends on the way, a diver’s affliction that can be fatal. Doc “Fastbuck Freddie” Shanigan flew me to Bangor and the treatment out there cost me a handful in copay, in spite of my veteran’s insurance.
Bad days, good days. The day I took Elizabeth out was perfect. Good-tempered harbor seals grunted at us from their rocks and herring gulls swished their wings as they came down behind us, assuming we were out fishing and wanting to share our catch.
Elizabeth kept pointing at the top of the buoy.
We were looking up at a giant marker, a channel buoy just off Bitch Island, a steel monster painted in garish colors. It comes with radar reflectors, a gong, lights that switch on at sunset — an impressive gadget at all times — and it was carrying a big easy chair, securely fastened by thin lobster-trap lines. Getting the chair up on a twenty-foot-tall buoy must have taken some doing. Elizabeth climbed the structure and shouted down that the chair appeared to be riddled by what could only be bullets. Bullets that hit their mark, for each hole was red-ringed.
Elizabeth, who usually doesn’t use language, shouting down at me now, used language.
“Beeping blood.” She tweaked her nostrils to keep the smell out. “Beeping feces.”
She was right. Beeping human fluids, for sure.
She climbed down, her silk bodysuit showing off her long legs, slender torso, and rippling muscles (she likes rock-wall climbing, and yoga, and that Chinese movement deal where you don’t move much but it generates lack of interest in selfish worries). She jumped into my boat, the
Whoever had sat in that chair, and got drilled by bullets, was tied down with strong ropes, bits and pieces of which were still there. Most likely the ropes were cut, when subject was dead, to allow the corpse to slide into the Atlantic. A human corpse, Elizabeth guessed. She didn’t think anybody, using block and tackle (for only apes and Tarzans could have lifted the object that high), had hauled a porpoise or a seal up there.
Like you, the puzzling reader, we tried to recreate a situation. We weren’t sure. We weren’t there when it happened.
“We” was me and my stern man. The stern man, this time, was a woman, but we don’t use the term “stern person” down here. We don’t talk politically correct much, either. “Stern man” it is, whatever the gender. Regular good-old-boys, gay people, a beautiful city-lady like Elizabeth, a teener going out on a first try, your grandpa, you; stern men they all are if they back up the captain. I, for as long as I am in charge of the vessel, am known as Skip.
Now who the hell would tie a live target to an easy chair, somehow get the load on top of a floating giant channel marker, and then shoot that body dead, and subsequently cut it loose, leaving chair, blood — and waste-stains — for visiting Elizabeth to discover?
Sadistic pirates?
Sure, we have pirates here (
Give up adventuring on the high seas?
Hey, this is America. Now we have friendly young boating types who offer their services to the mega rich about to sail their multimillion-dollar — it’s only shareholders’ money — yachts out for a spell. Our betters know about embezzling, helping themselves to other people’s money, but they don’t know about sailing. If they go out on their own they’re accident-prone, which could make them look foolish.
The charming young boating types tell the make-believe commodore they’d like to come along, just for the ride, they don’t care about wages, all that’s wanted are board, a hammock below deck, a gratuity at the end of the trip, maybe. They’re young and carefree. A bottle of rum and Hi Diddle Doodle “and here we are, Admiral. At your service. Check that global positioning system, adjust that automatic pilot, swab your decks, untangle your lines.”
So owner and girlfriends cavort in mahogany- and teak-lined cabins and the charming young boating types run the equipment, swab the decks, polish the plastic, slave away, grinning and singing.
Yes?
No. Not for long, anyway.
Ah, can you hear the double-bass groan as this scenario unfolds? As soon as the yacht is out of sight of land the newfound friendly crew, eager to please, point out an imaginary albatross or a killer whale or some other oddity. “Look over there, sir,” Sir, and the girlfriends, get shot through their heads. The live-in pirates check the yacht’s depth meter, sail to where they have a good distance under the keel, take their victims’ jewelry (did you see the ads for $30,000 watches in
Deep waters are the habitat of dogfish.
Dogfish, that’s a kind of shark. We have lots of them in Downeast coastal waters. Nasty-looking creatures. They won’t go for the living so much but they sure cherish the dead. Lobsters like corpses, too. Ever eat a Maine lobster? Tasty, eh? I like lobster myself. Lobsters and crabs are recycled dead meat, but it doesn’t do to be picky. Dogfish meat is also good, but it’s a hassle to drag those big buggers across the gunwale. Lobsters I dive for, grab a few from where they wave their antennae between the seaweed. In winter I go down, too. I have a good dry-suit. It’s fun down there between the waving kelp, especially when the sunlight filters through marine foliage.
The pirated yacht, under new management, sets a course around Florida and is sold to a Venezuelan oil mogul or a Mexican police general or a Colombian drug lord who had been checking out some luxury harbors. The foreign visitor points his choice out to the charming young boating types he has been introduced to by his U.S. Organized Crime agent, a two-sided government mini-mogul, most likely.
Good business, also for the heirs of the dead owners who, in time, will collect some considerable insurance.
A couple of those charming young boating types did appear in Bunkport three summers ago, and, a few weeks later, a yacht owned by a former CEO (now “pursuing other interests,” he told us, buying drinks at the Thirsty Dolphin) got reported as missing, together with Moneybags and his ladies. The very same lads showed again last summer, but this time the situation was different. Both pirates were shot dead, the hired skipper and his wife were executed, and all four corpses were found on the yacht
So what happened?
Here, I put together a script.
A local one-legged Vietnam veteran is enjoying his therapy in his converted fishing boat. It’s autumn. He watches summer birds taking off for the south and winter birds coming in to replace them. The fellow suffers from a Multi Traumatic Disorder. The psychiatrist told him his best bet to stay normal would be, apart from taking his medication regularly, to do next to nothing.
Our protagonist feels it’s time to take a nap. He maneuvers his boat behind some huge rocks where it is protected from currents. He drops his anchor. Just as he wants to slip into the cabin he spots the top of a mainsail on the other side of the rocks. He claws himself onto the roof of his boat’s cabin and witnesses Dramatic Action.
What do you know? There are the two beach bums in designer jeans he remembers from their previous appearance at the Thirsty Dolphin, where Commodore Moneybags hired them to run his vessel. The
And here we go again. From what the veteran is witnessing from his vantage point between sheltering granite formations, the charming young men are about to take over another sea castle, the
A month before Elizabeth’s appearance I was listening to an older couple who recently sold their ancient wooden mini schooner after sailing her around the world. Not having gotten much for their worm-eaten vessel, they put an ad in the
Why, sure, sir.
The owners flew down, were impressed by the old weather-beaten couple; up-front cash appeared, hands were shaken.
“Godspeed and see you soon. If you need a crew, feel free to hire.”
Taking the
Our veteran now sees the new victims, the old man in his weathered Greek sailing cap and worn U.S. Navy peacoat and his wife in an overall and a battered hat, kneeling on the boat’s deck, looking into the barrels of the pirates’ pistols. The young men bring back their guns’ hammers slowly —
Amazing. Not so much the violence he observes but the veteran’s own reaction. He feels he is getting into a rage. The veteran hasn’t been that desperately angry in years, not since Viet Cong mortar splinters shredded his left leg. The Traumatic Syndrome is raising its ugly head. Our hero’s innate coolness is tested. Or so he hopes. (Maybe he has no innate coolness.)
This kind of mood shift has happened before, where he felt filled with cold, deadly rage, after he woke up in an empty trailer on a back road in inland Maine, about a hundred miles from Bunkport. The pre-veteran is now five years old. He is alone, even his dad’s bad dog is gone. Looks like nobody is aiming to return soon. Have the unemployment checks run out? No more food stamps and church handouts? Where are his parents’ clothes, guns, flashlights, the deer hanging upside down from the trees behind the trailer, the canned beans stacked under the sink? “Mom! Dad! Did you go to sell the empty beer cans?”
The pre-veteran charges about the empty trailer, kicking walls, until, crying, he falls back into his cot.
Jacko, his half-brother, happens to drop in and finds moldy bread and a dented can of sardines. Jacko says today is the day he has to surrender himself to jail. “Take care, kid,” Jacko says.
Jacko must have made a phone call in town (the trailer’s phone is dead), for a social worker in a minivan picks up the child and houses it in a shelter for the homeless. Uncle Joe, a small man with a weathered face and bright eyes under tufted eyebrows, picks me up. Me? I mean the pre-veteran.
“If you don’t give a shit,” Uncle Joe tells me, “it don’t matter.”
Uncle Joe would repeat that saying often, to himself mostly, in case things did seem to matter. It calmed him down, he told me. He wouldn’t be tempted to throw his tools around or hit me. In fact, he never hit me, all because of his magic mantra.
Jacko told me, when I asked him what the point of it all was (meaning him going back to jail a lot), that the point is something that depressed people worry about, the non-depressed don’t. Like him, Jacko, for instance. He just worked in the jail’s garden. During winter he read comic-strip books. “Me worry?” Jacko asked. Jacko didn’t look worried to me. He looked more like puzzled.
Tom Tipper, the ex-Harvard guy who escaped to Bunkport, my beer buddy at the Thirsty Dolphin counter, told me to reduce everything back to nothing. Everything comes from nothing anyway, and everything goes to nothing. “You can’t worry about nothing,” Tom said, “because there is nothing there to worry about.” He would drink more and say, “Essentially, of course.” He would drink more and say, “Of course, the exact opposite is also true.” He would drink more and say, “But then nothing is.” He would drink some more and say, “Get it?”
I would like to get it.
Sometimes I did, but not when the old seafaring couple got knocked over like tin soldiers hit by pebbles from a slingshot.
The military shrink, born in Laos, who looks like a late teener and is about half my size, the doctor I see every two months or so, told me to make a list of things I like to do and give him a copy. Whenever I see him he consults the list. Am I eating sliced radishes on sourdough toast? Go for walks with my dog? Go boating for no purpose? See that married woman? Quit after the fourth beer? Smoke a joint once a week? Try to read novels in Spanish with minimal use of my dictionary?
Maybe because I hadn’t seen Dolly for a while and was going slow on radishes on toast, I couldn’t help reaching for Uncle Joe’s deer rifle, checking the clip, arming the weapon, taking — using the scope attached to the barrel — meticulous aim, and pulling the trigger gently.
Twice.
The pirates, shot through the heads, hit the deck sideways. I cleaned the rifle, put it away, and lit a joint while the
While, some hours later, I was ruminating, a chopper, alerted by a lobsterman checking his traps, who phoned the Coast Guard, dropped a crew to sail the yacht to their base at Southwest Harbor.
The next night a Guard lieutenant mentioned the event at the Thirsty Dolphin, after guzzling complimentary cold ones (
“We found four corpses,” the lieutenant told us: “Two perpetrators, two victims — it looked like to a state police detective we called in. Must have been a triple event.
The lieutenant is the head of the literary society that meets at the public library once in a while. He is smart.
“I would like to remind you,” the smart lieutenant said, “that justice carries a badge in our great country. Vigilantes will be arrested, prosecuted to the full extent of the law.” He pounded the bar. “We’ve got Homeland Security now.” He pounded the bar again. “Okay?”
We all pounded the bar.
“The victims,” the lieutenant continued, “were killed point-blank, with 9mm bullets fitting the pirates’ pistol barrels. According to the state police expert (he dropped his voice) who had the FBI looking in too, the pirates, in turn, got shot from some distance, say sixty feet. Bullets came from a rifle that we are now looking for.
“Who?” the lieutenant shouted.
“Who?” we shouted after him.
The lieutenant told us he supposed the shooter fired from an island, maybe. Or from another vessel, maybe. He was shouting again. “Are we dealing with an insurgent trying to save the world on his liberal own? Is anyone around here trying to think out of the box?” The lieutenant glared. “Would anyone in this town dare to believe there is no box?”
“A Che Guevara?” Tom, who wears a silk-screened Che Guevara T-shirt, asked.
The lieutenant glared at us through the righteous eyes of Fundamental Christianity. The sacred quest has started up again. Evil will be wiped out and replaced by A-1, one hundred percent, first-quality Good. This service will be rendered by uniforms, and suits with badges. Was he making himself clear?
We told him he was making himself clear.
Surprisingly, the lieutenant calmed down.
“Any of you ladies and gentlemen noticed anything remarkable relating, possibly, to this incident?” he asked us gently.
A sympathetic silence filled the Thirsty Dolphin.
“No?” he whispered.
We told the lieutenant that it is hard to notice much with all of those islands blocking the view, and there was some fog the day the yacht was found drifting, and being on the water is kind of fatiguing anyway. It’s the reflected sunlight that makes us extra tired. Hell, we are mostly working men (and in my case, crazy), we have no time to check on pleasure boaters. As the lieutenant said just now, interfering with pirates is government business, right?
The lieutenant asked Priscilla to pin his card on the big tamarack beam above the bar. In case some relevant detail ever came to mind. He also mentioned a reward. Ten thousand dollars, to be paid by one of the
“Sure thing, Captain, when we hear something you’ll be the first to know,” Priscilla said, wiggling hippo hips and grinning helpfully. “Just leave it to us.”
Did I tell you I was in Vietnam?
I did?
Okay, there I was, on my fourth stretch out (I kept signing up, liking that harbor-master job at the officers’ club far away from the front lines), and one of the native masseuses introduced me to her grandpa. Old codger sat cross-legged in a cave in a hill overlooking my yacht-club harbor. Grandpa rather reminded me of my uncle Joe, partly morphed into the Dalai Lama. The hermit came out of the silence when I handed over greenbacks.
What Paleface wanted?
I asked for guidance. Why not? Old Silver Long-hair was right there and who knows what those holybolies discover in their, what is it again? Transmutations? And lo and behold, the hermit, in a croaky voice, smiling benevolently, did come up with a high-level tidbit. “Grandpa wants you to know that the unforeseeable invariably happens,” my masseuse translated, “but the predictable hardly ever occurs.” She smiled and patted my cheek, “Grandpa wants you take care now, you hear?”
Now ain’t what the hermit said the truth?
Next thing, just after I got back to the harbor, my right leg got shredded along with four of my buddies’ entire bodies. The masseuse (who used to sing love songs to me) and her psychic grandpa vanished.
Jet planes from a nearby carrier applied napalm to any habitation overlooking the harbor. Our patrol, checking out the area, reported finding parts of enemy kids, women, and farm animals but no traces of any military folks or the grenade-firing gadget that had interfered with our pleasures.
After amputation I got flown stateside, and the Veterans Administration equipped me with a technological leg. A chaplain told me that Uncle Joe, having slipped on the ice and broken his skull, was no longer living. A captain in dress uniform saluted and said he felt sorry for my loss. Once my new leg hurt less I got a seat on a military plane flying to Bangor. A jeep took me to Bunkport. I moved back into Uncle Joe’s cabin and Larry the lawyer had me sign a form that I accepted everything Uncle Joe left me. There were no taxes, as Uncle had Larry set up some kind of trust. I did have to pay Larry.
Before I became his ward I knew Uncle Joe from saying hi whenever we happened to see each other, and saying yes, I wanted a hamburger. And two hot dogs. And a shake. “Thank you.”
Once I moved in he made sure I went to school and took me “naturing and maturing” on weekends. I learned local navigation and general boat tending in the
Uncle and I used his snowmobile to hunt our yearly deer without the costly license. Again, once a year, he set me up to shoot a moose to stock our freezer and sell the surplus meat for cheap to Thirsty Dolphin buddies. Uncle wouldn’t have no dealings with substances, but we brought in loads of Cuban cigars (although he didn’t care for Castro) and excise-free cigarettes from nearby Canada, to sell to truckers aiming for “all them other states.” If the winter sea got rough we hitched a trailer-sled to his snowmobile to keep the business going. Depending on the season we took tourists for rides on water or snow, preferably when there was a storm brewing so they could be thankful for our bringing them back alive and hand over big tips. Uncle might give me a fiver once in a while so I could smoke cigarettes and get sick with my buddies. He also got me a bicycle, so I didn’t have to wait for the summer school bus, paid for decent clothes, taught me to cook muffins and lobsters and some strange spinach-and-egg dish, and got me the dog Millie as company when he was out. Millie was a comfort, like her descendant Tillie is now.
Later, when puberty hit, I did some break-ins in rich folks’ summer cabins to pay for dope and booze. Uncle grumbled. When Jacko, in between jail time, gave me the use of what he called a “found” muscle car that he completed with stolen license plates, Uncle lost the vehicle and boarded me out at a school at the far side of the state. I had to do yard work and house cleaning for bus money so I could get back to him for holidays. He was changing then. Getting old, he even forgot to get drunk sometimes, the cabin was dirtying up, and the
Uncle would have agreed. “Care about nothing and nothing will take care of you very nicely.” He did want me to do a good job on anything that might come up. “Just for the hell of it, Jimbo.” Tom Tipper taught likewise but left out the “good job.” Tom definitely tended to overdo negation, to the point where nihilistic insights led to disorderly euphoria and Sheriff, on occasion, had to transport a handcuffed Tom to a Bangor crisis center.
Father Mikey, when stopping off at the Thirsty Dolphin between services, told us about love being the Mystery. The Mystery, by its very nature, could not, the father said, be explained.
“Anyone wants to fight the Mystery?”
Silence in the Dolphin.
“Then the Mystery has won.”
Another triumph for the noble priest.
Uncle Joe said that’s what he liked about the Church. “It goes every which way, Nephew.” He sometimes went to Mass. “To be with the Mystery.”
When I asked whether Uncle would be in hell now, Father Mikey smiled. “What if he is? A well-organized man, Vetty, and Joe was just that, will be comfortable anywhere.”
Ah well. Me worry? But just to be sure, every clear full moon, I float flowers (in winter cedar branches) just off Snutty Nose Island, where Uncle liked to fish for cod, and once in a while caught one, and, because it was endangered, put it back carefully.
We floated his hat when the current and the wind were outward, again behind Snutty Nose Ledge and the island.
Same place where Jacko, couple of weeks after Uncle died, in a rowboat that he actually paid for, successfully overdosed on whiskey and heroin, after mailing a note to Sheriff. The note said where to collect the boat.
Jacko left a note pinned to his chest:
The crime story? you ask.
Two dead pirates aren’t enough for you? And now a suicide? A suicide is not a crime, you say. Okay. Here we go.
I was happy in the cabin that I cleaned up after Uncle’s death. New oak floors, new roof, new plumbing. Coastal art on the whitewashed walls, by up-and-coming Maine artists. I linseed-oiled the hand-hewn posts and beams. I enjoyed the view from Uncle’s sturdy bed on wheels, that I moved about so Tillie, who slept in my arm, could enjoy the best views. I always spent more than my disablement check, filling the hole with cash I found under a loose board in a walk-in closet.
Uncle’s savings, even with inflation, could last me a lifetime.
“I got all my needs covered,” I declared on a fourth beer.
“Oh dear,” Priscilla said. “That means you haven’t.”
An Abinaki Native American further down the counter, raising a forbidding hand, agreed. He told me to be careful. Had I heard about the invisible ever-present Thunderbirds, who trap happy humans into learning situations until the goddess Manitou steps out of the woods and takes us away altogether?
“You must be getting bored,” Deputy Sheriff Sycophant said. Deputy Dog thought so too.
Everybody agreed that contentment equals depression. As I mentioned before, it’s a bad thing to be happy.
Stupid too. Tillie comforted me. Dolly was busy at that time.
“Breed koi,” Dr. Frederic J. Shanigan, MD, said. Koi are big carp that come in exotic colors. They freeze in their ponds in winter but thaw back to life in the spring. Dr. Shanigan breeds them for money on his island that none of us got invited to. Our medical recluse — who brags about his beautiful island home designed by an architect from far away, an Oriental who even created a Zen garden: artfully arranged rocks surrounded by white, carefully raked gravel — lives about ten miles out of Bunkport Harbor. He has a clinic in town that’s mostly run by Nurse, as Doc likes to travel. He uses his expensive powerboat as a ferry to the mainland, and a small but fast seaplane for getting further away. He is a sporty type who kayaks as well. Fastbuck Freddie heals for money only. No insurance, no treatment, unless there is top dollar in advance. Doc refers old people to out-of-the-way clinics because Medicare cuts into his bill. A pregnant homeless woman turned up with her baby stuck sideways. Doc sold her pain pills he got as samples. Priscilla, when she saw the woman collapse on her doormat, called the county helicopter service. By the time the chopper got to Bangor Hospital it carried a dead mother and a still-born baby.
But, you know, even Freddie Shanigan has different aspects. I had a splinter festering up my hand and Doc took it out for free. Priscilla broke out in shingles and Doc was right there with the injection and the ointment. Again: no charge. He treated Dolly, Sheriff’s wayward wife, for a fungus infection. Tom Tipper, treated free for side effects of alcoholism, claims Freddie sees us as members of his sacred inner circle.
I still won’t breed no koi or shoot, like Doc, the herons that sneak up into the pond to eat them.
“Learn to fly,” Sheriff, who used to be Air Force, said. That would be nice, but I get sleepy a lot. The boat can be anchored and the truck parked, but planes need somewhere where they can put themselves down. There are strips in Maine, but mostly they are private and the owners use trespassers for target practice.
I let that go, too.
Dolly smiled at me in her special way. In between lovers, was she? Beautiful woman, Dolly is.
Maybe Dolly wasn’t what I needed either.
Priscilla said we were getting close here. Female companionship would be the answer.
“Right,” Tom Tipper agreed. “I can come over for dinner.”
I said Tillie, sitting next to me on her own barstool, needed to go out, and please excuse us.
The subject came up again when the Big and Little Bitch Islanders, led by the Sisters, their lead lobstermen, showed up for refreshments.
The Sisters also suggested I should look for intimate company. “Be like us, get yourself a woman.” The Sisters are powerful personages, housed in powerful bodies, who use the young ladies they refer to as their “squeezes” as stern men. They own powerful fishing boats (
“Get yourself a squeeze or two,” Big Sis told me.
“Sure thing,” I said.
I wasn’t too sure.
Shouldn’t I know better? There was the high-school teacher who got me to get her into trouble and we might have married if I hadn’t found a helpful medic. The Vietnam masseuse didn’t mean well, either. There was the one-night-stand in a Boston singles bar where lonely secretaries, nurses, some widows, maybe, a divorced woman or quietly dressed twenty- and thirty-pluses, in sensible shoes, toting handbags, looking through intellectual-looking paperbacks, glance at men shyly. The glancer I ended up with told me she was a biologist’s assistant, single, no complications, the last boyfriend was long gone. She preferred a motel until she got to know me well enough to invite me to her apartment. She had booze in her bag. I was alone when I woke up late the next morning. No wallet, no car keys, even my twenty-dollar watch was missing. No goodbye note, either.
The police reminded me we live in a bad, bad world. A fellow veteran lent me a Franklin to get me home.
Still. A woman. You never know. Someone from away, perhaps. A fleeting relationship. Or a long-time prostitute with manners. Some lady looking for a break.
I started thinking about the Sisters again.
I suppose, being a minority, the third gender has to prove superiority. Maybe the Sisters overdo their act a tad. The Sisters give me lobsters from time to time. They let me blunder about in their territory at will. They have me visit on their boat, and baby-talk to Tillie, who lets them hold her upside down and nuzzle her bare belly.
I advertised in the
Tom Tipper told me to mention jazz. I visit his trailer to listen to the CDs he makes me order and we play duets. His keyboard blends with my sense of percussion. “Jazz attracts the sensitive, the intelligent, the spiritual, yet cool,” he whispered, “and the beautifully erotic.”
LOBSTER YACHT’S, named
My publisher called. He said we had to talk. He knew he had specified crime but on second thought there had to be romance, too. “Put that in, okay?”
“Yes, sir.”
Priscilla calls him Walrus. Bald head, big moustache, obese, waddles, very persistent. Walruses must be persistent to get all the food they need to gather that weight.
You’re familiar with
(and a romantic entanglement, okay?)
The ad drew a bit of e-mail. I countered with polite refusals. I mean they were certainly nice women, and I appreciated them taking the trouble to contact me, but there were problem kids in reform schools who came out once in a while, and/or weight problems, or Tillie-eating dogs in tow, even prowling former lovers on parole. One was stalked by a rich rapist.
“Never mind,” Tom said. “Luck is with the lucky.”
Elizabeth didn’t bother to e-mail or send a photograph, she showed up, saying it isn’t difficult to locate a one-legged lobster-yacht owner/skipper in Downeast Maine.
And there she was. Striding into a full Thirsty Dolphin at Happy Hour on Friday. Coming straight at me, kissing me lightly on a grizzly cheek.
The audience applauded.
Elizabeth dropped her duffel bag so she could shake Priscilla’s hand across the bar. She introduced herself to the good old boys, the Sisters and their squeezes, Dr. Shanigan, Sheriff and Dolly, Tom Tipper, Larry the Lawyer, Father Mikey, and Deputy Dog (Sycophant being on duty that evening) as Elizabeth Scofield, single, thirty-four years old, lover of jazz and small dogs (Tillie sat on the barstool next to me, she got picked up and cutie-pied), an adept at coastal sailing, presently boatless due to a settlement with a recently divorced husband. For work, our applicant told us, she did freelance journalism.
“Due for a long vacation.” She gave me a long look. “Right here in Bunkport.” She stared at me critically but not disapprovingly.
“Would the relationship work?”
She looked at the faces of my buddies.
“Is he okay?” she asked, pointing at my head.
“A pervert,” the Sisters said. “He only likes women.”
“But kind of neat as men go,” a beautiful squeeze called Evelyn said.
“A drunk, but not as bad as me,” Tom Tipper said. “Nobody is as bad as me.” He got up, spilling beer, trying to stare us all down. “But nobody, okay?”
“Good health,” Dr. Shanigan said. “Life signs of a man ten years younger. Blood tests, last month, were fine.” He glanced at Dolly. “No sexual encounters since then, I would think.”
“A believer,” Father Mikey said, “with a new terminology. If he met God, God might like him.”
“God might like everybody,” Priscilla said. “So do I, with a large number of exceptions.” She gave Elizabeth her wide smile. “I like your advertiser, though. Pays his tab. Can be helpful. Good boater if he doesn’t go full blast in the fog. Walks home after four beers.”
“After I caught him that time,” Deputy Sycophant said. “Boy oh boy, good thing I lost the paperwork.”
Okay, so I had five beers that evening. Sycophant is a fuss body.
“Good slow lay,” Dolly said.
I don’t know what Sheriff would have said. His cell phone, a minute ago, had called him out on a case of domestic violence in the trailer park that Deputy Dog was having trouble with. We could see Sheriff outside, putting on body armor and checking his shotgun.
Elizabeth put Tillie down carefully, took a few steps back, pirouetted, and asked if I found her attractive.
Sure I did. What man doesn’t like long legs, a full bosom (hidden by a tightly buttoned-up blouse), long thick auburn hair, sparkling green eyes, slender well-cared-for hands, a sultry voice, like Marlene Dietrich. That voice could have warned me. Marlene was a chick one couldn’t push around, not even in her movies. Ever see
Priscilla had been watching Elizabeth’s performance carefully. “Nothing is ever one thousand percent right. Tell us what’s wrong with you, will you, dear?”
She patted her left breast. “This boob is fake.”
She told us about her cancer, all through one breast when it was finally detected, and spreading into lymph ducts up to the armpit. The surgeon did his job and prescribed chemo that made her bald and sick to her stomach for quite some months but she had been in remission for quite a while now. The surgeon said, “This type always comes back.” Next time around it was likely to kill her. The oncologist said she might live into old age, dementia, and a final rest in a nursing home.
She turned to me. “I can have another breast manufactured from surplus flesh of my belly if the lopsiding bothers you. Won’t take too long but I’ll have to fly back home and stay awhile.” She patted the other breast. “This one is perfect.” She smiled. I admired her well-cared-for teeth. Even so, the smile was twisted. Nervous maybe.
My smile must have been nervous, too. One breast, one leg, a fine kettle of fish. A matching kettle of fish?
Priscilla winked. “What do you say, James?”
Right. James. She got that from the ad. I was a new man. Hi, I am James.
I could have hemmed and hawed, suggested that Elizabeth should stay in Priscilla’s motel for a bit, that we do some introductory getting together, share a few meals in Bunkport’s falling-apart lobster- and crab-pier’s restaurant shack, but I liked those sparkling eyes and I’m used to lopsided anyway. Even my latest leg, mostly made in China, is a tad shorter than the other.
I would say we liked each other at first sight.
Love at first sight, according to Priscilla. She likes movies with “feel good” endings and reads pure romance. Tarzan and Jane stuff. Sentimentality, hard to find these days. Larry the Lawyer was on my side. So was Tom Tipper and Deputy Dog. “Love is for the lovebirds,” the deputy said. “And they are
Elizabeth moved into the cabin and the weather was fine for a week and we were mostly boating. I bought her a diving suit and cylinders and goggles and showed her where the last cod swims, and we saw two types of Maine seals, smiling at us from rocks overgrown with bright orange rockweed. We met with a bevy of harbor porpoises, and, briefly, with a thresher and a blue shark, both of them large, but not hungry, maybe it was too cold for them. She went
Elizabeth liked crime. She was also interested in the incident featuring the corpses on the
And now this.
After she had climbed all over the giant buoy, she wondered whether we should contact the authorities.
I didn’t think so. Why meddle?
She found a camera in her bag and clicked away.
“What do you care?” I asked and she said she was a journalist, remember? Taking pictures of amazing events had become a habit. I told her our Bunkport friends wouldn’t like a write-up on easily misunderstood events, especially this close to home.
Why not?
I told her. The authorities like making a fuss. Anybody, any local body, who spotted the chair would know exactly what happened here. I mentioned fishing territory. Some fool lobsterman had broken the code. This was a Bitch Island Sisters reserve. The Sisters, I assumed, would have caught an intruding thief in the act and warned the trespasser, then, on another occasion, warned the fool again. And then, well, they killed him, created an example.
“Have anyone specific in mind, James?”
Me?
“So the Sisters shot this poor guy up?”
Well now...
“Tom Tipper was the victim?” Elizabeth wanted to know, which was a good guess, for Tom, who reads Nietzsche in German, and has become convinced that we’ve made up our own values and that, because we are wrong, the values are wrong too, may have been drawing the wrong conclusions. Amorality ain’t immorality. But Tom, he doesn’t really give a rat’s ass about nothing no more. The way he is going I have been thinking of persuading Tom to sign himself into a mental institution. Save Sheriff the trouble of dragging him, kicking and screaming. A dry-out place behind bars someplace. Get some peace and quiet.
“Tom who?” I asked.
It was true I hadn’t seen Tom Tipper for a while. I was sure Elizabeth — having gathered enough Down East lore during her investigations — might be guessing right. So the Sisters kidnapped the poor blighter, his recliner and all. They heaved the lot onto the back of the pickup truck and ferried the load to Bitch Island. They got their squeezes to help them maneuver chair and Tom on top of the giant marker. They tied everything up good, got back in their boat, and round and round the avengers go, firing away.
All done now. Leave him up for a day to feed the vultures, then cut what’s left loose. Weigh him down with four fifty-pound anchors attached to durable steel chain, and there he goes, off Bitches Ledge where the sea is, what... five hundred feet deep?
“Sorry, Tom,” the Sisters would have said. But what the hell. Their law is the law.
Tom had it coming. Drunk out of his mind again, he had called the Sisters sexist names. He had been picking fights with big guys who felt embarrassed but hit him anyway, causing drunk-and-disorderly charges. Priscilla was about to ban him for messes made in the Dolphin’s bathroom. Even I had avoided him lately, after he applied Zen to the art of shooting, showing me how to become one with his shotgun, and missing the target, a fifty-five-gallon drum at short distance.
Sheriff had pulled Tom’s driving license. Tom, by now a habitual offender, still slammed his old truck around Bunkport’s alleys. He would soon have to be arrested. The jails around here aren’t known for comfort.
I drove out with Elizabeth to check Tom’s trailer that the bank was aiming to foreclose on. The door was locked. Tom’s dog, Cindy, wandered about outside, looking sickly. I offered her beef jerkies that I kept in the truck but her teeth were too weak. She snarled at Tillie, who wanted to play.
“Terrible,” Elizabeth said. “He could have gotten himself treated.” She shrugged. “Quit booze, swallow pills, what part of that is not to understand? But the Sisters went too far. Right, James?”
I huh-huh-ed.
“So you won’t do nothing either?” (Elizabeth had picked up our double-negating ways).
I hah-hah-ed.
It wasn’t that I wasn’t horrified by what I was pretty sure had happened. Blame the Sisters? What do
Sheriff wasn’t helpful either. Deputies Dog and Sycophant knew nothing neither. Tribal fights, liquor, minor bruises, boys will be boys, but no one died, except the drowned guy, but then, being no more, he couldn’t press charges. Autopsy showed lots of liquor in the boss fellow’s veins.
“Rape? Murder? Them are big words around here, Detective.”
I didn’t tell Elizabeth about all that, not then, but she kissed it out of me later. I didn’t want her to get mad at me. We were having a good time. Intimacy can certainly be all it is cracked up to be. Shared laughs. Sex, ah, sure, sex too, but there is a limit to that. It’s part of the thing, what with living in the same cabin and all. Good cooking. Tillie the dog took us for long walks. We hired a piloted airplane and I showed her the bays, islands, and coastal mountains. There were more warm and windless days, another brief Indian summer, and we lay about naked on my porch, sunning our scars.
Elizabeth had taken my truck to the Bangor mall to buy female stuff. I had gone boating. It so happened that Sheriff and I met on the water. Sheriff keeps rum on his boat, in case a hauled-out man-overboard needs warming up. There being a chill in the air again, we made some hot toddy.
Sheriff and I go back a ways. Back to when his wife got to knowing me a little bit better. Now that Elizabeth is in the way he no longer holds it against me.
In any case, the point was moot now that Dolly, having done with the departed dock builders, had gotten to know a Mexican landscape gardener who looked like, and was therefore named, King Carlos (of Spain). Sheriff told me he had found someone too, way out in Bangor. Which was good. A bit of distance makes the contact more exciting.
Sheriff, as I figured, knew about the bleeding chair on the channel marker. Eugene, our chief illegal clam digger, just wanted Sheriff to know. There was no dead body when he spotted the decorated marker, but another digger had heard shots earlier on that week. The other digger, having lost his license for working a closed area, hadn’t bothered to go nearer.
Sheriff went out to check the crime scene but the chair was gone. The night’s heavy rain and gale-force winds washed the marker clean.
“You didn’t see no body?” Sheriff asked me.
“Me?”
He stared at me.
“No,” I said. “Elizabeth saw no body either. Just blood, cut ropes.”
“She is going to talk to someone?”
“I hope not,” I said.
“And if she does?”
“I never saw nothing,” I said. “No chair either. Chair? What chair?”
We drank hot toddy.
“The victim is Tom, you know that,” Sheriff said. “Good riddance of good garbage. Pity. Right? Now how about perpetrators?”
“The Sisters?” I asked/told Sheriff.
“The Sisters?” he asked/told me.
Sheriff had checked on the whereabouts of Tom Tipper.
Like me, he hadn’t been able to locate our friend. Like me, Sheriff had seen Cindy, Tom’s dog, wandering about in bad shape. Unlike me, he had shot the old helpless and dying dog. Tom’s old boat wasn’t at its mooring. We all knew that Tom hardly had any lobster traps left and made his living, or his drinking, rather, by working traps owned by the Sisters.
“The chair?” I asked, for I hadn’t been inside Tom’s trailer for a while. Sheriff had. Tom’s door was unlocked. Tom’s huge old recliner was still there, beer-fart perfumed, in front of the DVD player (Tom didn’t watch TV) with a Pat Metheny DVD in the slot.
“So the Sisters got a chair from the dump?”
“For sure,” Sheriff said. He had seen the dump guy, who said he was missing a discarded recliner that he sometimes used for napping.
Sheriff, as I expected, wasn’t going to be active on the Bleeding Chair mystery. Tom had already been reported as missing. The Sisters would know enough to sink his boat, quietly, at night. It’s a big ocean out there.
Coming home, I vaguely reported non-ascertainable assumptions to my live-in reporter. Elizabeth was working her computer. I glanced at the screen and she was scrutinizing Doc Shanigan’s Web site. Her pencil pointed at a paragraph that mentioned abortions.
“Pregnant?” I asked casually.
“Not today,” she said casually. She kissed me. “I thought you had yourself fixed.”
I had, long ago, after returning from Vietnam, not wanting to cause more babies to become maimed soldiers in the next war.
“Dr. Fastbuck Freddie Shanigan, MD,” Elizabeth said, sitting on the bed after dinner, her long bare legs twisted in the lotus position. “Your beloved doc. He makes good money, does he? His Web site looks appetizing. He performs abortions?”
I thought he did. Summertime sex carelessly enjoyed by the rich folks will lead to creative mishaps. Then the piper is called in and has to be paid.
“You sure?”
Me? I’m never sure of nothing.
Elizabeth kept asking and I kept answering somehow, avoiding specifics. Sure. Doctors can be big earners, big spenders. Shanigan made nothing on us, his mates, and little money on the other locals, but he reputedly made, or used to make, a fortune on the summer crowd in their vacation mansions on the ridge overlooking Bunkport Bay. The rich can afford to believe in, and pay for, hoohaha medicine. Doc learned how to do acupuncture, magic massages, studied homeopathic medications, used his “healing hands” and his “hypnotic” sea-blue eyes to heal hypochondria and psychosomatic symptoms. He also performed shamanism and sold instructions he lifted from the Internet and printed up nicely. Self-published gems, copied by the great Shaman himself. He also became a Rinko master. Rinko? I think that’s the term. I don’t know what Rinko masters do. Probably another variant on bring me your sick and give me your money. That’s all cash on the barrel-head trade, insurance doesn’t pay for any hullabaloo and way-out scary whatdoyoucallit.
Elizabeth was smiling. “I take it you don’t believe in alternative medicine.”
I said I wasn’t quite ready yet. Maybe I was waiting for the light.
“Is Doc in the cosmetic-surgery business, too?” Elizabeth asked. “Tucks and nips?”
Oh, sure.
“Working on the summer residents? But didn’t you say
Well... I did hear, from the help working for the folks on the hill, and visiting the Dolphin on their evening off, that Doc wasn’t so popular on the Ridge no more. He had been successfully sued for malpractice. Other doctors proved he installed wrong-size bosoms. Some of his treatments caused bad allergies with potentially lethal sideeffects.
The rich folks’ help is local. They have good ears and eyes. They like to gossip about their masters. Doc was out on his ear, the help told us, and there was another healer working the Ridge now: big man with a perfumed beard, a booming New Orleans jazz voice, a Vishnu and Kali MD, graduated out of a Greenland-based correspondence university. The celebrity Ridge dwellers started writing him fat checks, then the ordinary millionaires followed.
“So Shanigan isn’t doing so well now?”
Coming to think of Doc’s show of increasing wealth, I told her, it seemed he was doing even better. Who knows what his inventive genius was whispering in his ear? Was he playing the market? The new airplane (a super-fast Mooney, replacing the still-good Cessna), the new cabin cruiser (same thing there, the high-class boat he traded was only three years old), the refurbishing of his island buildings and gardens, wouldn’t that add up to a million here and there? As the
Which he may have been borrowing. The banks were easy those days. And then maybe he paid them off, Elizabeth suggested.
“The man interests me,” Elizabeth insisted. “I could write an article if I can get some facts documented. Make some good money. Living at your expense is pleasant but I would like to help out.”
I shrugged. She had been leaving big cash on the table that I put back in her purse when she wasn’t looking.
She unfolded her shapely legs, walked about the room naked. She wasn’t shy about the lack of a breast anymore. She was talking again, tapping her notebook with a pencil. “I was listening to an intellectual carpenter,” (we have some living here, fugitives from the cities) “who said he did repairs on the Shanigan property, and who called him ‘Shenanigan.’” Elizabeth looked at me, but I don’t care about her private goings-on. Some interesting carpenter? Me jealous? Ha ha.
She continued. “My very old impotent carpenter informer says Shanigan gave him the creeps, but raved about the exotic art your drinking buddy is collecting.” She specified, saying that this happily married carpenter listed some of Shanigan’s valuables: fine Persian rugs, antique Papua New Guinea spirit shields and masks, a sketch of an elephant by Rembrandt.
I was dozing and thinking, vaguely felt her hands unclipping my fake leg and putting it gently into its night holder.
I think Elizabeth had expectations, but my thinking kept me distracted. What old carpenter? I didn’t know no old carpenter. I do know some young ones. Single guys.
The next day brought disturbing news.
It turned out that Sheriff’s and my and the Sisters’ theory was hogwash.
Tom Tipper’s body was found by Sheriff. Tom’s leaky boat, the
A note pinned to Tom’s sweatshirt said
Sheriff, to show activity, called in Higher Power, that drove in from Bangor, dressed in woolies and furs and a rabbit-skin hat with flaps, boated out with Sheriff and Deputy Dog, looked, threw up, and was ready to leave.
“Suicide, right?” Sheriff asked the detective sergeant when he helped her ashore. He was holding up the thank-you note. “That’s Tom’s handwriting, all right. You want to have it verified? I got his diary, surely you have an expert up there in Portland?”
She had messed up her fur coat.
“Suicide?” Sheriff asked again.
“Just barely,” she said, leaning on Dog’s arm while she staggered to her gleaming police cruiser, driven by a female uniform. Looked like she wouldn’t be back.
“Better have Tom’s leftovers picked up by the discount cremation service,” Deputy Dog said.
“And the bleeding chair?” Elizabeth asked me over dinner that day. “Who really got shot up on the chair, you think?” She tried to stare the truth out of me. “Not Tom, am I right?”
Right, not Tom.
So who else was missing in the fair town and district of Bunkport?
Sheriff told me he had made the rounds and visited any fisherman active at this time of the year. They were all present. Their stern men, too. He also checked the Rich Ridge, the trailer camp, the nearby islands. The Sisters came over to tell us they were sorry for our loss. We played music during the wake, King Carlos replacing Tom on keyboards. He played, and sang, a Mexican version of “You Can’t Step into the Same River Twice.”
Tom would have liked that.
That night Elizabeth woke me to suggest that maybe there was no fish-person involved.
So who?
Priscilla said she had missed Dr. Shanigan lately. Had he maybe gone to the Bahamas again? According to Nurse, Elizabeth said — she and Nurse had become friendly — Freddie sometimes flew to the Caribbean in the super-fast Mooney, prostitute-resorts hopping, having a great time.
The next morning I visited Shanigan’s clinic. Nurse said she hadn’t seen her employer for over two weeks. He had left without notice and she hadn’t heard from him since. She expected him any day. She told me not to get the virus pneumonia that was knocking old folks down all over the place. “You take care now.”
I had heard that before.
There was no one else missing except Dr. Shanigan.
Elizabeth said she would talk to Nurse. Woman to woman. As a reporter she sometimes wore a wire. She showed me the gadget. It looked professional, very small. She must have been recording me too. Good thing I am an ignorant know-nothing.
“I worked in mental health before,” I heard Nurse say when Elizabeth played the tape for me. “Freddie Shanigan has a borderline personality disorder,” Nurse was saying, “There is some sadism in there, too. And lots of greed. Maybe we should tar and feather him, put him on a pole, and carry him out of town. We would all feel better.” Nurse gave us no specifics, but we knew a few already. The dead woman and her dead baby. An out-of-cash outsider lobsterman’s broken arm that Priscilla, a former army medic, had to splint, because Nurse had strict instructions to ignore the uninsured and Doc was away again. Other seriously ill or damaged poor folks who were referred to nowhere. Coming to think of what Doc was like, it was a wonder we hadn’t taken some action. Ah, right. It was because he treated us, his Thirsty Dolphin buddies, for free.
Some time passed. Elizabeth flew away to visit her sick aunt in Washington but she left some of her gear. Accidentally going through her duffel bag, I located a handgun and marveled at modern technology. This wasn’t army issue from the Vietnam era, we never had those computerized electronic gadgets. Another weapon, a lightweight Smith & Wesson mini revolver, looked more familiar. What with the holsters, body armor, the ample supply of ammo, the binoculars, even the special-model flashlight, I might assume that she had only taken her badge with her.
I missed my secret agent. Tillie slept in my arm again, not in the sheepskin-lined basket Elizabeth bought her.
Acute and severe depression struck, and was medicated away, somewhat, by my military shrink, who suggested I should advertise again. I didn’t, because I didn’t think the script had played itself out yet. For once I was right. A week later Elizabeth called, asking to be picked up at Bangor Airport the next morning. “I need your help.” She used her Marlene Dietrich voice.
She sat close to me in the truck, leaning her head on my shoulder. It was like college days all over, except that I never went to college. Kissing foreplay, but there was no time to finish what we were starting.
“We’ll need a pickaxe,” she said after sitting up straight. “And I hope the
Boating? Was she crazy? In a ten-to-fifteen-knot wind with occasional gusts up to thirty? It was an exceptionally cold day, too, although by then it was, calendar-wise, spring. The winter birds weren’t considering leaving yet and most of the summer birds were still enjoying southern heat.
We stopped at the cabin to pick up digging tools. The
Doc’s seaplane was out of the water and safely secured in its hangar but the cabin cruiser had got herself stuck under the floating dock and, with only her sleek nose sticking up, looked like a total loss to me. The koi fish were in their pond, moving sluggishly through slowly melting water. The house was dusty, with plenty of cobwebs and an odor breathing out of the refrigerator. Propane fed from a huge tank, powering radiators, had kept the plumbing from freezing, but the tank was running on empty.
No Dr. Fastbuck Freddie Shanigan, MD, anywhere.
Amazing. The plane was there, the boat was there. Had he kayaked ashore? No, the kayak was present too, hooked up to the side of a Japanese-style garden shed.
“My guess is Doc got picked up here, and after some doings, found himself dying on that shot-up recliner,” Elizabeth said, after coming back from a search that took awhile, with me patiently sitting on a rock, Uncle’s rifle across my knees, watching Tillie sniffing around the Zen garden and whining. A pole wall shielded me from the wind, the sun was warm. Elizabeth nudged me awake. “I’m going to dig up that exotic bit of landscaping that’s upsetting your hound. I’ll swing the pickaxe. Maybe you can scrape away some dirt. Your leg is okay?”
Sure my leg was okay, it was made of A-1 aluminum and plastics. My regular leg was okay, too, although I had some arthritis under the kneecap. Not yet advanced enough to bother.
The snow had melted off just a few days before, but the ground was still frozen and we had to hack our way through a few inches of neatly raked pebbles. When, after several hours of guessing and digging we found a little girl’s naked frozen body, we staggered back. “Bingo,” Elizabeth said weakly.
We took a break, then started afresh and found a second corpse, of a little boy this time.
Elizabeth used her cell phone to call “Division.” On the way back to Bunkport she showed me her FBI badge. “You knew, didn’t you?”
As I, modest fellow that I am, had begun to suspect, it wasn’t the romance oozing from my ad that brought beautiful Elizabeth to Bunkport.
Betrayed once again.
It wasn’t so bad this time. At least she didn’t steal my watch. She brushed my beard with her lips, told me she had been lucky, that she liked me, had enjoyed her stay at the cabin, looked forward to more staying at the cabin, that she hadn’t really joined me on false pretenses, the photos on the Web site turned her on, and that my actual presence, the sincerity and wisdom of which showed in the wording of the ad, and later in reality, turned her on even more.
Well, that was nice. Wasn’t it?
The next day the entire Bunkport motel was booked by an FBI cloak-and-dagger squad, consisting of nice enough middle-aged men in suits and ties and a motherly woman wearing sensible clothes and no makeup. Like everybody, Elizabeth had a badge pinned to her jacket but she didn’t show her gun. The motherly type didn’t either. The nice enough middle-aged men did: big super-shooters stuck in shoulder holsters under unbuttoned jackets.
A photographer/filmer and a pathologist arrived by helicopter bringing cyber-age tools and body bags for the kids. The squad started early, finished late, and were done. There were gory details. Shanigan had amused himself with the kids. A sadistic pedophile, and I had been drinking with the guy! “Hi Freddie, cold enough for you today? Bourbon on the rocks? There you go. Our health, Doc.”
Good actor, Dr. Shanigan.
Dumb audience, me.
That night Elizabeth was still at my place, explaining — while we sipped Cuban rum-laced coffee — the situation.
She told me Shanigan might, however unlikely, be on the loose somewhere and would be on a top-priority list of suspects. His corpse had not been found.
Many things indeed. More than
It took awhile, Elizabeth said, before the FBI squad that got assembled to take on a case of two kidnapped children, both of wealthy parents, both living in exclusive homes just outside Boston — it took awhile for the squad to get started.
Lazy? Slow? Red tape?
None of the above.
All traces were cold, because the parents delayed their 911 calls for three days. Why? Because it took three days before the parents, knowing that they had bought a doll each, for their two-million-dollar payout each, were scared to show their faces to the authorities.
“Dolls? What dolls?” I asked.
She waved to shut me up. The dolls came later.
It took awhile, Elizabeth told me, to get some relevant info out of the fathers of the kids. They turned out to be con men, specializing in fleecing the rich, preferably doctors, dentists, and other top-income medical types who didn’t know about small, exclusive hedge and mutual funds. The con men kept their schemes going for two years, then suddenly folded their corporations and kept the money stolen from their clients, in cash, at home.
Shanigan was an investor in funds set up by the fathers of the kids.
He lost serious money.
Rather than go to the authorities, and facing the delays such actions produce, he became the winged avenger, or kidnapper, rather.
The con men, when they were contacted by cell phone (a throw-away item that couldn’t be traced), suspected that they were being blackmailed by one of their former investors but had no idea who. Having destroyed their records in a fire, they had no list of names for the FBI to check.
Shanigan put the kids on the phone, too. Both were begging their fathers to please save them. The little girl shouted something about a boat, and said, “You too,” and the letters M and E, before being shut up by what sounded like a slap in the face.
Shanigan, talking to the fathers — at an interval of some ten minutes between the two calls — gave them the coordinates of a parking lot belonging to an out-of-business shopping mall. The fathers were told to appear, at eight the next morning, with the money, at the mall’s southwest corner. Shanigan would be there with the kids handcuffed to a metal fence, at the mall’s northeast corner. The fathers were to put down the money, one suitcase each. Shanigan would walk toward them, holding the key for the handcuffs. He advised the fathers not to come armed, for his associate would be watching the scene, and shoot them, and the kids, with a sniper’s rifle, if anything at all looked the slightest bit suspicious.
“Yes?” Shanigan had asked. “Would you mind repeating my instructions?”
Shanigan had used his own car, a golden Toyota with stolen North Carolina plates, to kidnap the kids, both at locations between the school bus stop and their homes’ driveways. Shanigan caught both on the same day. Using the old-fashioned method of pressing a cloth soaked in chloroform in their faces, he made them unconscious, then drove them to a deserted airstrip some thirty miles out of Boston where the fast Mooney airplane was waiting. He hid the car and flew the kids to Shanigan Island, Maine, a short distance, especially in time. On the island he woke them, had his way with them, made the phone calls to their fathers, recorded their voices saying, “Hi Daddy, Hi Daddy!” and killed them. He had manufactured two life-sized figures out of bamboo and glue and dressed the dolls in the children’s clothes.
The FBI, Elizabeth told me, followed, after the complaints came in, a multitude of leads, only one of which vaguely pointed to Maine. The girl had mentioned a boat, so she had to be somewhere on the coast, and the letters M and E, which indicate Maine, are painted on the sides of boats registered in Maine. Then there was “you too,” which made no sense. “Love you, too?” “You’re in danger, too?” M and E were pronounced unclearly. Maybe she said M and A, which would be Massachusetts. The call had made her father very nervous. He babbled, cried, didn’t make much sense except that he was hoping that the FBI wouldn’t worry about the money, where he got it, he meant to say. He wanted to make a deal: He gave them the information about his daughter’s kidnapper, and there would be no other law enforcement agency involved. No SEC, no IRS, etc. Yes, please?
“What information?” the motherly agent, a top investigator and interviewer, suddenly shrieked. She yelled, shaking him by the shoulders, that so far he had told her diddly squat. Well, the father stammered, there was the parking lot he helped the FBI to find. And he had told them about the voice of the kidnapper, a white voice, with a New York accent, faint. The kidnapper had to be an educated man, a professional, one of their former dentist or doctor clients.
I pictured the scene as Elizabeth described what happened next. Shanigan buries the kids’ bodies, takes the dolls, and flies to the airstrip outside Boston. He gets in his waiting car.
Next scene: There are the dolls, handcuffed to the fence, so that they seem to be standing up, and they are yelling in the real kids’ recorded voices. There is the hooded and caped figure walking diagonally across the empty parking lot to meet the fathers walking toward the kids. Mr. Hood throws the handcuff key at the fathers, deliberately missing their outstretched hands by ten feet so that they have to walk away from him to get it. Mr. Hood walks on, picks up the suitcases left by the fathers, walks to his car, drives away leisurely (nobody is after him, the fathers are staring at the rag dolls dressed up like their kids). Shanigan drives to Bunkport, a six-hour drive at most. He parks the car in Bunkport, walks to the harbor carrying his suitcases. His kayak, that he dropped off using his powerboat some time before, is waiting at the harbor. He paddles it home to the island and has a good sleep. He is still not done. The next day he ferries himself in the powerboat back to Bunkport and drives to Boston in a rental from Enterprise, Bunkport, that he leaves at the airport. He now walks to the airstrip, flies home.
“Figured it out nicely,” Elizabeth said. “And it would never have been un-figured if you hadn’t put the name of your boat in your ad.”
That’s right, Elizabeth told me. “A boat with that name, on the Maine Coast, in Bunkport. That tied it all together for us.”
Which made me a suspect. For the little girl had seen my boat, and told her father, who didn’t get it, who told the FBI, who didn’t get it, but then the ad told the FBI and this time they got it and sent their special agent. Elizabeth.
“Who needed a change of scenery,” Elizabeth said, “what with her non-breast and her runaway husband.”
“You were a suspect,” Elizabeth admitted. “The ad you placed proves you’re somewhat of a character, maybe a little crazy, and the kidnapper/killer was obviously crazy too. The little girl mentioned your boat. You don’t work. You have all the time in the world to be bad.” She smiled. “But you don’t fit any of our kidnapper/child abuser profiles.” She kissed my cheek. “Look how you treat Tillie. There’s your interest in nature. You’re respectful of kids. You do have too much money, though.”
“Frugal,” I said.
“And the nephew and former henchman of a mysterious money maker.” She nodded. “Known as Uncle Joe. We heard about the inheritance which had to be much more than what it says in the probate, and your disabled-veteran monthly check.” She shook her head. “But you don’t seem to care about money. Old boat, aging pickup truck, regular cabin, fuzzy-haired mongrel for a dog, grow your own vegetables, catch your own fish, wear coveralls of which you own six pairs, all the same color.”
“Hey,” I said.
She scratched my beard lovingly. “That’s why I’m so fond of you. And you aren’t stingy, it’s just that you don’t care about the usual trappings of a man of your wealth. But the kidnapper was really fond of money. Nothing but the best for Dr. Freddie Fastbuck Shanigan.
“And there we are,” Elizabeth said. “Here we have our true suspect. Not the Sisters, not Priscilla, not Tom Tipper, none of your drinking buddies seem capable of killing little kids for cash.”
“DNA?” I asked. “You guys must have been given the dolls with the recorder inside. There were no fingerprints, hairs, anything?”
There were none. Shanigan was a doctor, used to working with rubber gloves on. Besides, neither his DNA nor fingerprints were on record.
“The car?” I asked. “No traces there?”
The FBI never found the car. Suspect must have sold it to a chop shop or driven it into a lake or burned it somewhere.
“Great,” I said. “But you still have no suspect in custody.”
“The dogfish have him,” Elizabeth said. “That’s my best bet. Some of you jokers caught him, found out what he did, did your vigilante thing. Local law and order.”
I looked surprised.
She narrowed her eyes, “How about you? Did you toss the doctor to the sharks? After that caper with the easy chair?”
“Nah,” I said. “With who helping me? Tillie?”
“I almost forgot,” Elizabeth said. “I want you to lose your uncle’s rifle. That case of the dead pirates is still open. My colleagues might want to pick up that file again.” She got up, picked up a long parcel from behind her luggage, and gave it to me. Unwrapping the present, I found a new, nicely scoped deer rifle. A new version of my uncle’s beauty. Elizabeth gave me the Dietrich smile. “My thank-you present. For all and everything.”
We went boating that day and Uncle’s rifle happened to slip out of my hands and splash into the sea at about the same place where Jacko once sprinkled Uncle’s ashes.
My secret agent was due to return to Washington the next day. The moon was out, we had a few at the Thirsty Dolphin, which was closing but Priscilla switched on the lights again. We walked home holding hands. She told me what her former husband, a congressman, said when he heard about the cancer. “How can you do this to me?” He wouldn’t drive her to the hospital. When she came back she stayed at a hotel and filed for divorce, which he agreed to in exchange for money. He later resigned because of a corruption charge. “He had attitudes,” she said, “you too, of course. But his were irritating.
“I never did well with men,” Elizabeth said. “With you it seems different. I wouldn’t mind spending time with you. Vacations. Long weekends, maybe.” She glared at me. “You’re still seeing Dolly?”
I told her Dolly had King Carlos now. And she was calming down some. She was also getting fond of Sheriff again. They were planning a holiday in Europe.
I drove Elizabeth to the airport next morning.
When Bunkport calmed down again and the seals were barking on the rocks, feeling the first breeze of what could perhaps be a slight warming up, I visited the Sisters to ask what made them target Dr. Shanigan.
“We just had to know what Doc was up to,” Less Big Sis said.
“We just
“Worth the trouble,” Big Sis said. “Once we were in Doc’s house and looked around his office we figured it out. I used to be a bookkeeper, in Boston, can you believe it? Feels like a previous life now. I can handle computers.” She massaged my shoulder with surprisingly sensitive fingers. “Going through his financial files I saw plenty of income, but that was way back, before that hairy ape took over the medical business on the Ridge. So Shanigan’s income dipped toward zero, but then I found another money file, saying ‘cash.’ Which made sense, for none of the figures showed up on his bank statements, and he wasn’t using his credit cards anymore. Question was, where did all that cash come from?”
“We’re talking millions here,” Less Big Sis said. “What was he doing? Smuggling drugs with his airplane?”
“Then we found the dog cages in the basement,” Big Sis said. “And plastic containers filled with greenbacks. And human hair. He had kids imprisoned in there. And ransomed them for money.”
“What did you do with the money?” I asked stupidly.
The Sisters looked at each other. Then they looked at me. “Can’t remember,” Big Sis said.
“What money?” Less Big Sis asked.
“Maybe we left it for the FBI to find,” Big Sis said.
A joke. We laughed.
I remembered that the Sisters sometimes drove to Boston to help out with the National Battered Women Club. Maybe I had struck a sister-lode of goodness.
Big Sis was talking again. “We went back to Shanigan Island when Nurse told us he had returned. We went armed, of course. Doc Shanigan didn’t expect us. He seemed kind of nervous, scared, you might say. Even so, we had to work on him a bit. He confessed all right. On his knees, crying. He told us where the bodies were. We didn’t dig them up. Too much work and we would leave traces. We didn’t want to hang around too long, our
“So,” Less Big Sis said, “it wasn’t a good day for Fastbuck Freddie. We kept him chained down in our basement while we got the recliner from the dump and had the squeezes help create that work of art on the channel marker.”
“And then you emptied a few clips,” I said. “Jeezum, I wouldn’t like to mess with you guys.”
“You’re welcome,” Big Sis said.
“Just don’t mess with little kids,” Little Sis said. “It brings out bad things in us.”
“I’m sorry now,” Big Sis said, “having the squeezes paddling the
“You know the song, don’t you?” Less Big Sis asked.
The Sisters and I sang it together. We gave the song a new name. “Wake for Freddie.” All three of us have good voices. I thought of ways to improvise on the melody when the Bunkport Musicals would be playing again in the Thirsty Dolphin. Maybe send a recording to Elizabeth.
Parson Pennywick Takes the Waters
by Amy Myers
“Something is amiss on the Walks, Caleb.”
Looking most agitated, Parson Jacob Dale came into his parlour, where I was taking my breakfast. My old friend and host had just returned from conducting the daily service in the church. He is an elderly man, of even greater years than mine own, and not in good health. “It requires your assistance,” he continued ominously.
“Of what nature?” I asked cautiously. My stay in his parsonage on Mount Pleasant in the delightful spa of Tunbridge Wells was a yearly delight, and I would help where I could, although the coffee and toast before me had greater appeal.
“I cannot say.” Jacob looked at me helplessly. “It centred on the bookseller’s store, so Lady Mopford informed me. A threat of death, she cried. Send for Parson Pennywick.”
I have some small local reputation for successful intervention in such situations, and unsought though that honour is, I find my services called upon from time to time. Lady Mopford, whom I knew from previous visits, was a better source of accurate information than the
“Threat to whom?” I asked.
“I do not know.”
Poor Jacob finds matters outside the daily norm distressing. He is more at ease with his learned books than with the problems of his flock, dearly though he would like to help.
“You could take the waters, Parson Pennywick,” Jacob’s delightful daughter Dorothea teased me, attracted by the unusual hullabaloo.
“Thank you, but I put my faith in rhubarb powder.”
Dorothea laughed, and I could not blame her. She is young and therefore all that is old and tried and true is of no value to her — yet. It is hard for me to change my ways, and I cannot believe that a glass of spring water taken in the Walks, popularly known as the Pantiles, would prove a tonic more beneficial than the fresh air of Mount Pleasant. For no one but Jacob and Dorothea would I go to the Walks during the fashionable hours. It was late in June and the high season was upon us. Earlier this century, the Wells would have been host to every person of fashion in London, but by this year of 1783 the delights of Brighton offer an alternative that it cannot match, particularly for the younger visitors. Nevertheless the spa is still crowded with its admirers.
With a wistful glance at Jacob settling down to my coffee and toast, I hastened to remove my cap and to seek wig, hat, and cane. I too must look my best, as Dorothea insisted on accompanying me.
“Make haste, Caleb,” Jacob urged me from the comforts of his own table.
“The spring will not run dry,” I assured him somewhat crossly, “and doubtless the threats of death will by now have cooled.” I was only reconciled to my fate by the thought of the wheatear pie, a Kentish delicacy that I had been promised for dinner that afternoon.
On the Upper Walk of the Pantiles a threat of death seemed as out of place as a Preventive Officer in a parsonage. I suspected Dorothea was less concerned about the fate of some unknown person than about missing the excitement of the day — which would doubtless be long over when we arrived. To enter the Upper Walk was like stepping onto the stage of Mr. Sheridan’s Drury Lane straight from the rainy muddy streets of London town. Gone are the dull cares of everyday and around one is a whirligig of colour, chatter, riches, and culture. Here one may take coffee, read newspapers and books, write letters, dance, play cards, buy Tunbridge Ware — and above all converse. Death does not usually dare speak its name. And yet today, according to Lady Mopford, it had.
How could death be contaminating such a paradise, I wondered? This was a paradise with strict social rules. By now, at well past ten o’clock, the Upper Walk should be all but deserted, as society would have returned to hotels and lodgings to “dress” for the day. Before then, the ladies appear here in dishabille with loose gowns and caps, and the gentlemen are unshaven, as they greet the day by taking the waters. After their departure they would not return until noon, by which time they are boned-and-strutting peacocks in silks and satins of every hue — a delightful spectacle for one whose calling demands more sober colours.
Today, however, I saw to my unease that a great many were still here. Something must indeed be amiss.
“There,” cried Dorothea. Her arm tensed in mine, but I did not need her guidance, for I could see the crowd outside Mr. Thomas’s bookstore and circulating library for myself. He caters for visitors who, having paid a subscription, may have such books as they choose delivered to their lodgings. Mr. Thomas’s shop is always well attended, but today it seemed all Tunbridge Wells wished to advance its knowledge of literature and science. As we pushed our way forward through the throng, Dorothea caught the vital words.
“The Book of Poets,” she exclaimed.
Even I had heard of this tradition — and indeed read the Book in the past with much amusement. For well over a hundred years, this weighty tome containing copies of lyrics from would-be poets had been displayed in the bookstore. At first, these verses had been of a saucy nature circulated amongst gentlemen in the Coffee House, but then they had been requested by a wider public. Ladies now read the love poems in the Book of Poets, each imagining herself the fair damsel addressed — fortunately in more tasteful terms than in earlier times. Nevertheless, the quality scarcely rivalled Dryden, nor their content John Milton.
Seeing Dorothea, who looked most attractive in her printed cotton morning gown, Mr. Edwin Thomas — a fine-looking man of perhaps thirty years — immediately hurried to her side.
“I’m honoured, Miss Dorothea.”
His wife did not look quite so honoured, but was preoccupied in appeasing the sensibilities of the elderly ladies clustered eagerly around the Book, which lay open on a table of its own. Dorothea was equally eager to view it, and so, with Jacob’s mission in mind, was I, as this could be the source of the threat.
Mr. Thomas cleared our path to the Book, after I had explained my presence. “Let me show you yesterday’s verse first, Parson Pennywick,” he said gravely.
A sheet was laid between two pages, and I read:
Fairest nymph, fair — of the Wells
Whose magic spells
Are cast upon thy humble slave
Who but the merest glance doth crave...
These most unmemorable lines were writ in a cultured hand, but lacked talent, however heartfelt the sentiment that lay behind them. It was the custom that the lady’s name should be anonymous, but not that of the author. Thus a bold
Even I had heard of this fop, whose name was so well bestowed. Lord Foppington was the grandson of the Duke of Westshire, and prided himself on his reputation as the most fashionable macaroni in London society, clad in exquisite silks and satins.
“And now,” Mr. Thomas said even more gravely, “see today’s verse, in the same hand but hardly of the same nature or intent.” He turned the page, where I read on the next sheet:
Alas, I am spurned by fairest—, my love divine
But no other shall with her form entwine
No other hand shall win her favour
From death’s cold grasp no man can save her.
“It is not the thing, sir; indeed it is not,” Mr. Thomas moaned.
“It is a jest,” Mrs. Thomas quavered. A slender woman of far less height than her husband, she was clearly indignant that the world had singled out her beloved spouse for such tribulation.
As indeed tribulation it was. I did not like this affair. I perceived that no name was attached to this verse, but it looked to be from the same hand as its predecessor. “How did it come?” I asked. “Did the poet bring it?”
“It was by our door this morning,” Mr. Thomas told me. “Many of our poets spend their evenings in the Rooms, either dancing or playing cards, according to the evening, and they pen their tributes during the midnight hours, leaving them by our door to find in the morning.”
By the cold light of day, I thought, many must rue their hot-headed declarations. No wonder the fashion for anonymity of the damsels so highly praised by the poets. Did the author of this last verse rue his violent declaration, or was it merely a lovers’ quarrel which time had solved? Somehow I did not think so. “Have you spoken to his lordship today?” I asked.
“Lord Foppington has not appeared this morning, and no wonder,” Mr. Thomas said in a tone of disgust. “Nor, fortunately, has the fair Miss Olivia Cherrington, whom all know to be the nymph he threatens.”
“He is coming,” squealed Mrs. Thomas, running to the window. “Husband, pray
There was a hush outside as all turned to the approaching couple, who seemed to take such attention as their rightful due. Her maid walked dutifully behind her. Both Lord Foppington and Miss Cherrington were in full dress, despite the early hour, he in beribboned breeches and elegant frock coat, she a delightful shepherdess with ornate polonaise drapery, white stockings peeping below the calf-length skirt, and her hair piled high on her head. They looked as though they indeed graced a stage.
“Mr. Thomas, Miss Cherrington is impatient to read my latest poem,” Lord Foppington drawled, seemingly unaware of the twittering disapproval around him.
“I would,” lisped Miss Cherrington. She looked a sweet child for all her affectation, although more a dainty automaton than a young lady with a mind of her own.
“Pray do not,” Mr. Thomas said anxiously.
“Why?” she asked indignantly, turning the fateful page to read it. I made no attempt to dissuade her. If this was a true threat against her life, she should know about it.
“Oh!” A gasp, then Miss Cherrington grew very white and swooned into Mr. Thomas’s arms. Mrs. Thomas hastened to bring salts, which, firmly removing the young lady from her husband’s arms, she applied to the victim’s nostrils with no immediate effect.
“This is your doing, my Lord,” Mr. Thomas said angrily.
Lord Foppington smiled. “She swoons for my love.”
I stepped forward. “She fears, my lord. You must assure her it is a jest.”
“Fears? A jest? Who are you, sir?” Lord Foppington eyed me querulously.
“Parson Pennywick of Cuckoo Leas. Miss Cherrington fears you wish to kill her.”
“
“Your poem threatens it, sir.”
He cast a look at the verse and looked up, frowning. “This is not my poem. I wrote of love, I wrote of her beauty — not this.”
Miss Cherrington quickly opened her eyes. “It is your hand, my Lord,” she snapped, and swooned again.
His lordship looked alarmed. “Fairest nymph, let me recite my poem for today. Hark—
Mr. Thomas had heard enough. “Do you deny you wrote this?” He pointed to the disputed verse.
“Certainly I do.”
Miss Cherrington, now fully awake, burst into tears. “You are a villain, my Lord.”
Lord Foppington dropped instantly upon one knee. “Fair lady, it is not my hand,” he pleaded. “Depend upon it, this is Percy’s doing.”
“Lord Foppington’s rival for her hand,” Dorothea whispered to me in excitement. “Mr. Percy Trott, younger son of the Earl of Laninton.”
“Of what am I guilty, pray?” The languid voice belonged to a full-bodied gentleman dressed a la mode, who was surveying the assembled company through an eyeglass without enthusiasm — until he spied Miss Cherrington.
A dozen voices enlightened him.
“You insult me, you mushroom,” Mr. Trott accused his lordship indignantly, then turning to Miss Cherrington: “Madam, pay no attention to this clunch, this clown.” And back to Lord Foppington: “At dawn tomorrow, my Lord, we shall meet. My seconds shall call upon you.”
Miss Cherrington’s recovery was now remarkable, and she beamed at the prospect of a duel. “I shall forgive you both,” she announced. “Whether alive or dead,” she added generously.
The three left their stage together, apparently all restored to good humour. Playacting? Perhaps. But plays only succeed if based on true emotions — and what those might be here, I could not guess. The crowd began to disperse, no doubt reminded that it was long past the hour when they should be seen in dishabille.
As for myself, Dorothea reminded me that I had apparently clamoured to take the waters, and docilely I agreed. Overhearing this exchange, Mr. Thomas immediately said he would accompany us to the spring, although Mrs. Thomas’s displeasure at having to remain in the store was obvious. The spring was at the end of the Upper Walk and it was the custom for visitors to the Wells to pay a subscription on leaving to one or other of the dippers for service during the course of their stay. This hardly applied to poor parsons, but it pleased Dorothea when I produced a halfpenny.
Most of the dippers were of mature years, with a practised eye for the richest visitors, but Miss Annie Bright was a merry-eyed girl. Annie, so Dorothea explained to me, was the niece of her father’s housekeeper, Mrs. Atkins, and so I acquired her services in filling the metal cup for me.
The pretty little hand closed around my halfpenny and its new owner gave me a merry smile — at which Mr. Thomas too decided to take the waters. Annie spun me a tale of the wondrous properties of the spring and insisted I drank not one but
But then I saw Lord Foppington chatting amiably to both Miss Cherrington and Mr. Trott, the threat of the poem forgotten. Except by Caleb Pennywick.
That evening I was late to my bed, having been persuaded by Dorothea that I wanted nothing more than to attend Mrs. Sarah Baker’s theatre on Mount Sion to see a performance of Mr. Sheridan’s
“Caleb, wake up, lovey.” She was gently shaking me.
I sat bolt upright in my bed. “Are there no more wheatear pies?” I cried, having dined and dreamed happily of them.
“There’s been a murder done.”
“Miss Cherrington?” I was fully awake now.
“No, Caleb. Young Annie Bright, one of the water dippers.”
The lass who had so eagerly received my halfpenny yesterday. My heart bled for the loss of innocence and joy in this world.
“Found by the sweeper at the spring this morning,” Dorcas continued. “A paper knife was stuck in her. In a rare taking is Mrs. Atkins. I told her you’d find out who did it.”
My Dorcas looked at me with such trust and confidence that I quailed. As I sat in my nightshirt in a parsonage not my own, it seemed a most unlikely prospect that I could track down this murderer. “We are strangers here, Dorcas,” I pleaded. “In Cuckoo Leas I know my flock.”
“You can do it, Caleb,” she assured me. “You brought your brain with you, didn’t you? It’s not left behind in that old cocked hat of yours?”
I was forced to smile. That beloved hat was now so old it was forbidden to travel with me.
“Has a runner been requested?” If the local magistrate deemed this case beyond the powers of the Wells’ parish constable, he had the power to summon a Bow Street runner.
“Not yet, Caleb. Annie was a dipper, not a duchess.” There was no bitterness in Dorcas’s voice. We both knew the ways of this world.
The constable would be unpaid and unskilled, and even a country clergyman might do as well. And I could refuse Dorcas nothing.
I was quickly out that morning. I could not wait for breakfast at ten but would take a coffee in the Coffee House. Dear Jacob, who heard the news with perturbation, offered to accompany me to the Sussex Tavern, where he had been told the coroner was to hold an inquest at two o’clock that afternoon and where the constable might now be found. I refused Jacob’s offer, to his relief. I would be better on my own, as I could more easily assume the role of well-intentioned, meddling old parson rather than that of an aspiring Bow Street runner.
“Oh, I solved it already, Parson,” young Constable Wilson said with some pride, when I found him in a rear room of the Tavern, the grounds of which abut the Lower Walk.
It was my turn to be relieved. “Who committed this terrible crime?”
“Jem Smith, Annie’s sweetheart. ‘Twas a lovers’ quarrel. Killed her late last night and the body was found early this morning.”
“A lovers’ quarrel?” I said, forgetting my planned role. “And he happened to be carrying a paper knife with him while he was wooing her?”
The constable gave me a strange look. “Must have been,” he pointed out kindly. “That’s what killed her, see? That’s the evidence, that is. Proof for the magistrate. Jem will be up in front of Sir John Nicholls after this inquest and then be in the lock-up until the assizes.”
So much for justice. The lad was already condemned, it seemed. I resolved to return here at two o’clock, but in the meantime I would stroll in the Lower Walk. I have not yet explained that the Lower Walk plays just as important a role as the Upper. By unspoken assent, the gentry and aristocracy gather alone on the Upper Walk, and at times dictated by the strict timetables that have been in place for many decades. In the Lower Walk, however, the tradesmen and citizens of Tunbridge Wells flock through for the whole of the day, and it is here on the steps at the far end that the market is held from seven to ten o’clock each day.
Here, if Jem were innocent, I might learn the truth. I was uneasy about that paper knife; it spoke of planning and preparation not of a lovers’ quarrel, and I was even more uneasy about the coincidence of a death on the Walks so soon after the threat to Miss Cherrington — although, of course, the verse had been anonymous.
I stopped so suddenly at this thought that I received a sharp blow in my back followed by a curse. A pedlar had been following in my wake and my apology did nothing to assuage the glare I received from this individual. It was to be hoped that his demeanour would change before customers or he would do little trade. It was the tray he carried before him that had jolted my back.
“My apologies, sir,” I said once more. “My thoughts were with the poor girl who died last night.”
Malevolent eyes greeted me. “Aye. The girl-flirt.” His Kentish vowels were so drawn out it was hard to be sure of what he said.
“That is a harsh word,” I answered him.
“I’ve worse.” He peered at me and so strong a sense of evil seemed to come from him that I almost stepped backwards. “The devil’s filly she was.”
“The constable has taken up Jem Smith for her murder,” I remarked.
He stared at me. “There’s plenty had cause.”
Including himself, I wondered? “Was Lord Foppington one of her suitors?” I thought of that anonymous poem.
A grimy finger touched the side of his nose in a meaningful way. “Could be. And that gentleman friend of his — the one with his nose in the air and his stomach before him.” I identified this as the Honourable Percy Trott. “Then there’s Black Micah,” the pedlar added maliciously. “Saw him here last night. Him who sweeps the Walks.”
“And he found the body this morning, I understand.” This was usually an interesting starting point to consider. When Widow Hart was found dead in Cuckoo Leas, her neighbour had found the body — and it was he had done the frightful deed. “Did you see Annie Bright here last night?”
I saw sudden fear on the pedlar’s face and in answer he pushed rudely past me. I glanced at his tray, with the usual ribbons and pins, but pens and knives also. Did he sometimes carry paper knives, I wondered? I could see none, but perhaps because one had found a tragic home last night.
I could see the crossing sweeper, seated on the shallow steps that led to the trees lining the Upper Walk. Black Micah was a solitary figure, bent in gloom, though many people went up to him and spoke a few words. I went to greet him, introducing myself as a parson — much is forgiven of such a calling which in others would be impertinence.
“A great shock, sir, finding Miss Bright’s body.”
He looked up at me; tears were clearing a path through the grime of his face. “My Annie,” was all he could say.
“Our Lord will judge her from her heart, but I heard she was free with her favours,” I said. “But that is mere tittle-tattle, no doubt.”
“Lies,” Micah roared. His ancient three-cornered hat and beard gave him the look of the Bible prophet after whom he was named. “Their tongue is deceitful in their mouth,” he quoted. “She was my friend, she was, and I saw her there dead, with such a look of surprise on her dear sweet face.”
“Was Lord Foppington a friend also?” I needed to establish this.
Another roar. “Rich men are full of violence, so the prophet tells us. Always there he was, he and that Mr. Percy Trott. Promised her a pound when the season was over. She just laughed at them, knowing they didn’t mean it.”
Had Annie laughed once too often? Had she and not Miss Cherrington been his lordship’s Fairest Nymph?
“You swept the Walks last evening. Did you not see her then? Did you see anyone with her?”
He stared at me, then said, “I will bear the indignation of the Lord, for I have sinned against him.” He would say no more, but rocked to and fro in his grief.
I sighed. Was Micah’s idea of sin that he loved Annie more than he should, or that he had not protected her — or that he himself had killed her?
The market was nearly over now, but the day’s bustle continued, as groups gathered and spoke urgently amongst themselves. There was an edge to the atmosphere today. The voices were low and none invited me to join him. I was a visitor, and, worse, an enemy when one of their own had died.
On the Upper Walk, society was reluctantly vanishing to prepare itself for the next stage of their day. But as with yesterday, many still lingered. The crowd, at the well, of ladies in their negligees spoke less of enthusiasm for the cure than of worldly prurience. The dippers were making the most of their companion’s tragic death and who could blame them? Coins were changing hands with great speed for accounts of what an angel Annie had been — or, as I listened to another, what a devil she had been. My heart was full as I thought of Annie’s dead body lying here alone last night. I was paying dearly for the cups of water I had taken from her hands, and vowed I would first be sure that Jem Smith had been her murderer, but if in doubt would seek the truth.
I could endure no more, and walked quickly to the bookstore, where another crowd had assembled outside. A distraught Mr. Thomas guarded the door and caught sight of me with relief.
“Come quickly, Parson. There’s another verse from Lord Foppington.”
I could scarcely believe it. If his verse referred to Annie’s death, not Miss Cherrington’s, then surely he would not write another. I hastened inside, where Mr. Thomas led me to the table where the Book of Poets lay, with Mrs. Thomas grimly guarding it. The verse was brief and to the point:
Fairest nymph, thy end was just indeed
Thy beauty too great for this world’s need.
I blenched. If I had needed proof that the fairest nymph of yesterday’s poem had been Annie, this was it. And yet, to what purpose had the foul deed been advertised? A fearful thought came to me.
“Miss Olivia Cherrington?” I cried. “She is safe?” Could there have been another death besides Annie’s?
“Thanks be to God, she is,” Mr. Thomas said fervently. “I sent to her lodgings for word.”
“It seems it was the water-dipper on whom Lord Foppington’s true fancy fell,” Mrs. Thomas said sadly. “His lordship has a roving eye, I fear, and no doubt the girl was all too willing — at first.”
“Hush, wife,” her husband said angrily. “Annie is dead, and must be mourned. She was a bright star in this most unnatural world. And we must recall that Lord Foppington denied writing yesterday’s poem.”
Mrs. Thomas looked chagrined and I hastened to ask, “Did this verse arrive this morning?”
“It awaited me at the door again. The poet, whether Lord Foppington or Mr. Trott, would hardly have brought it in person, any more than he cared to sign his name.”
“But why display the poem at all? If he killed the girl, would he blazen the fact abroad?”
“Because he might kill again?” Mrs. Thomas ventured.
“I think not,” I assured her gently. “But why should her murderer wish to announce her forthcoming death here, where Annie would not see it? Only the
“Lord Foppington is a loose fish,” Mr. Thomas observed, “who professes weariness with everyday life. He and Mr. Trott were members of the Hell Fire Club, where such monstrous folk fed on the death of others for their pleasure.”
This was a new thought to me, and must be considered. Held in the caverns of Wycombe, terrible practices were said to have taken place at these orgies — practices to which the Miss Cherringtons of this world would be strangers, but which were part of the risks of living for the Annie Brights. Had she fallen prey to either or both these fops? Were the poems merely part of their sinister game?
“How could Lord Foppington have met Annie last evening?” I enquired. “Surely he would be escorting Miss Cherrington?”
“After yesterday,” Mr. Thomas suggested, “it is possible that Miss Cherrington decided to avoid the Walks.”
“And so he wreaked his revenge on Annie?”
“Having laid a false trail deliberately with these poems,” Mrs. Thomas contributed.
I frowned. “But were Lord Foppington or Mr. Trott seen here last evening?”
The evenings were as strictly regulated as the days. On Tuesdays and Fridays dancing took place at the Upper and Lower Rooms respectively. Yesterday being a Wednesday, they would have been playing cards or conversing at the Lower Rooms.
“Both were,” Mr. Thomas informed me. “Mrs. Thomas was unwell, but I met friends for a game of cards, and saw them both. And,” he added authoritatively, “I saw Lord Foppington talking to Annie Bright.”
“Did he go to take the waters?” This seemed strange when wine and cognac would be flowing.
“There was no such need. Annie Bright was a serving maid at the Rooms on some evenings, and Jem worked there too.”
“You saw her leave with Jem?” I asked.
“I did. I tarried for one last game — forgive me, my love — and when at last I left, Annie and Jem had long gone. All seemed quiet in the Walks.”
It looked bleak for Jem Smith, and were it not for those verses, I would believe in his guilt myself. Whom would the coroner and magistrate believe? Jem Smith — or Lord Foppington and Mr. Trott? It was time I met Jem. Alas, breakfast in Jacob’s cosy parlour had not seen me, but if the inquest were brief I could be present for dinner at four o’ clock. Meanwhile, a coffee must suffice, and I made my way to the Upper Walk.
Here I could see the waters of society begin to close over the tragic story of Annie Bright. It was twelve o’clock, and the musicians in the gallery opposite overlooking the Upper Walk had begun to play, just as the peacocks began to return to the parade. To my surprise and admiration I saw Miss Cherrington arrive on the arm of an elderly gentleman, whom I presumed to be her father, as she made her entrance onto the Walk. Clad in blue silk, she made a lovely sight and was a braver lady than I had given her credit for. She had heard the news and yet decided to make her appearance despite it. Behind her companion followed Lord Foppington and Mr. Trott, apparently on the best of terms, despite their duel. Neither bore any marks that I could see. They too were in their fine feathers, but what did those feathers guard? The party entered the Coffee House where I sat, and my attention was reluctantly diverted from the charming music of Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart.
Then word came that Jem Smith had been taken to the Sussex Tavern, guarded by Constable Wilson and his hands firmly tied. I could not miss this opportunity and hurried to join them there, on the pretext that Jem might need a parson.
When I arrived, Constable Wilson was still full of his importance as the representative of the law, his rattle at the ready as though even now Jem might make a bid for freedom. The prisoner looked to be a fine upstanding young man, who in twenty years’ time, if proven innocent, would be a solid member of society. Today, he was in a miserable quake.
“I not be condemned yet,” he yelled when he heard I was a parson. The poor fellow thought I had come to escort him to the gallows, and I hastened to make my role clear.
“I would hear your story, Jem,” I told him. “God must judge you as well as the coroner’s jury and Sir John, and I stand here as His messenger.”
He took a careful look at my face and burst into tears. “Annie and me had words,” he managed to say.
“See, he admits the crime,” Constable Wilson broke in triumphantly.
“No, sir,” Jem gasped. “We fell out as she left the Rooms. She was wanting to be wed, but I was waiting until I had a home to take her to. She thought I did not love her. If you don’t want me, there’s others that do, she said, and she went running off across the Walk. I went back inside and Mr. Dale, he’s the owner, told me to leave her be and come back inside. I never saw her again.”
“You didn’t walk past the spring on your way home?”
“No, sir. It’s dark in that corner. Why would I look there? She’d gone to her home — or so I thought.” The tears flowed as he must have realised that he had walked right past Annie’s dead body.
“Did you see Lord Foppington last night, or Mr. Percy Trott?”
His face darkened. “Both of them. Always hanging around her. Annie couldn’t see they had nothing good in mind for her. She told me they offered her a position in London. I thought she might go and leave me.” It was ingenuous of Jem to tell us this, as it provided another reason for his guilt, and yet it was because of that I felt sure he was innocent.
“You heard about Lord Foppington’s poems?”
“Yes, Parson.” He looked suddenly hopeful. “You think
“What about Black Micah or the pedlar?” I asked. Constable Wilson was looking most annoyed at my persistence.
“Annie liked old Micah, but that pedlar — he’s a wrong ’un. Oh sir, you’ll save me?”
I longed to say yes, that God could do that, perhaps through my hands, if he were innocent, but I could not raise his hopes. There was little more than an hour remaining before the inquest would begin.
At first I told myself that it was a good sign that Jem accused no one else, but I was forced to change my mind. Jem’s guilt might lie so heavy upon him that he wished to face the penalty. Promising I would return for the inquest, I made my way back to the Upper Walk, where the peacocks were strutting in their finery. It would have made a pretty sight, if I could have expunged the thought of Annie Bright’s body lying by the side of the spring. Soon the peacocks would mostly depart for the afternoon to walk upon the Common or take an excursion to Rusthall or High Rocks. And all the while Jem’s fate would be determined. I began to despair, seeing no way forward.
And then I saw Miss Cherrington again, walking with her companion down the Upper Walk, a dainty parasol guarding her from the sun — although the sun did not require much to banish it today. I went to greet her and she recognised me immediately.
“Parson Pennywick, that poor girl,” she cried. “I thought it would be me.”
“I too, Miss Cherrington,” I said bluntly, taking more kindly to her. “But you are safe now. I do not believe the verses were meant for you,” I assured her.
To my surprise, Miss Cherrington looked annoyed, not relieved. “But
“Dearest lady, there is no doubt of that.” Like bees to the fragrant flower, Mr. Trott had joined us, with Lord Foppington at his side.
Miss Cherrington looked at them both severely. “I am going to the bookstore. I am told you have written another verse today, Lord Foppington.”
“No,” he bleated indignantly. “Fairest lady—”
Mr. Trott interrupted him. “We must see the Book for ourselves. There is some mistake as neither his lordship nor I has written a poem for today. Permit us to escort you, Miss Cherrington.”
Did they want this poor lady to suffer unnecessarily? Fortunately, from the look in Miss Cherrington’s eye as she regarded her two suitors, her suffering was not too great at present, despite the tragedy of Annie Bright.
Mr. Trott offered Miss Cherrington his arm, as he led her into the bookshop. Lord Foppington and I followed in their wake. Mr. Thomas immediately helped her most solicitously to a chair. The Book of Poets was brought to her, and she read the two lines most carefully.
“But I am
“You are the fairest,” squealed Lord Foppington, but Miss Cherrington took no notice.
“Do you still deny you wrote these verses, Lord Foppington?” I enquired, as he and Mr. Trott read the new addition to the Book of Poets for themselves.
“I do,” he said. He cast his rival a look of displeasure. “And Percy has a gift for copying work.”
Mr. Trott drew himself up. “My seconds shall call
“And I shall ask my husband to take these verses from the Book,” Mrs. Thomas declared. She drew me to one side, as Miss Cherrington’s swains departed to discuss their next duel. Her husband was occupied in escorting Miss Cherrington and her companion to the door. “They are the work of one, if not both of those gentlemen,” she continued.
“And Annie Bright’s murder too?” I asked gently.
But Mrs. Thomas was intent on the verses. “I do not believe that those verses have anything to do with the murder, Parson.”
I still could not believe that. Had Lord Foppington written them in the hope that with Annie dead, Miss Cherrington would be off her guard? Or had Mr. Percy Trott hoped to ruin his rival’s suit? No. There had to be another solution.
Vexed, my stomach began to object to the absence of a soothing breakfast, and even lacked enthusiasm for the dinner ahead. I could not contemplate taking the waters today, with the memories of Annie so vivid. My mind was in a whirl, a dizziness that came of too much imagination, and too little sustenance. If I was convinced the verses had to do with Annie’s death, I must first reason out why. Could I discount the pedlar and Black Micah from my thoughts on that basis? Possibly. Lord Foppington again assumed monstrous proportions in my mind, with Mr. Trott leering over his shoulder.
This is balderdash, Caleb, I told myself firmly, merely the result of an upset digestion. And to think I had brought no rhubarb powder with me! I took prompt action. I asked Mrs. Thomas for directions to an apothecary.
I had not far to go, and there I had the delight of meeting not only with rhubarb powder but with my dear Dorcas.
“Parson Pennywick,” she said in delight. Caleb was used only on informal occasions. “Fancy that. I was here to buy you some rhubarb powder.”
“And I was on the same mission.” We looked at each other, highly pleased. “Shall we attend the inquest together?” I asked.
Dorcas was doubtful about the propriety of this, but I persuaded her, and having taken my rhubarb powder with water, we made our way back to the Lower Walk and along to the Sussex Tavern. I could still hear the strains of music and that, together with my faithful remedy, did much to calm me.
“For what reason,” I asked her, “would Lord Foppington write those verses himself? Did he announce his plan to murder Annie Bright only because of his vanity as a poet?”
“No, Parson,” Dorcas declared sensibly. Her comfortable figure at my side, clad in the familiar caraco jacket, gave me strength. “These society folk know well how to look after themselves, when their skins are at stake.”
“You are right. It would be too dangerous for him or for Mr. Trott to do so.”
We were already at the Sussex Tavern garden and we would shortly reach the room at the rear of the inn where the inquest would be held. And my mind was still in a jumble. And then Dorcas said:
“I’ll take a cup of those waters tomorrow, in memory of Miss Bright.”
I remembered pressing the coin into Annie’s hand. I remembered who had been at my side. Who had sought the excuse to come with me. Whose trade would give him ample opportunity to seize a paper cutting knife. Whose wife was so devoted, he found it hard to get away. Yet he had got away. He said he had been playing cards that evening; he doubtless had the skills to copy Lord Foppington’s hand, and the opportunity to place the poems by the bookshop door, where they were found, thus to take the attention away from himself. Mr. Edwin Thomas, beloved of the ladies. Had he expected Annie Bright to love him too, and when she refused his favours killed her?
I was jubilant. I had the story. I was sure of it. Now I must speak to the coroner and to Sir John himself.
“We will soon have this wheatear pie cooked,” I told Dorcas, thinking to please her by a reference to the dish she is so eager to try at Cuckoo Leas.
“No. You will only eat it, Caleb,” she jested. “’Tis the kitchen where the pie is put together.”
I stared at her. The kitchen? My mind clarified like liquid passed through a jellybag.
Not Mr. Thomas, but
We were at the door of the inquest room now. Before we entered, I took Dorcas’s hand and pressed it to my lips. Jem Smith would owe his life to her — and, of course, to rhubarb.
The Very Bad Man
by Mick Herron
If this were a fairy tale, it would read:
So, then: Reasonably recently, a hale and healthy sixty-three-year-old man named Martin Hudson lived alone in a medium-sized house in a rural area, until a very bad man came out of the woods and killed him.
It happened pretty much the way you’d expect.
The dripping was starting to drive him crazy when he heard someone out front. The lights were on, so visitors would know to knock at the door. But nobody did, or rang the bell either. He glanced at the clock. It was just growing dark. Give it a minute, he decided. Give it two. He hovered on the kitchen threshold, while that damn tap kept dripping:
Nothing. He must have been mistaken.
And then came the banging on the back door: a banging like whoever was out there was being chased by wolves.
“I can see you,” a voice called.
Well, that made sense: There was a window by the back door.
“I don’t mean to frighten you. It’s just that I could really use some help.”
It was a young man’s voice. He didn’t fear the young, but didn’t relish company just now. “Who are you?” he called.
“Name’s Holt, sir. Ian Holt. I’ve broken down a little way up the road.” There was a pause. “Well, quite a long way, actually. I kind of got lost in the woods.”
“And then came creeping round my house.”
“I knocked on the front door. I guess you didn’t hear me.” While he was speaking, the man tried the handle, and the door wasn’t locked. He stepped into Martin Hudson’s kitchen. “Hello.”
“I don’t remember asking you in.”
The stranger said, “I don’t mean to scare you.”
“What makes you think you’re scaring me?”
“You’ve got kind of a defensive body posture going on.”
“Who are you? And what do you want?”
“Name’s Ian Holt. Didn’t I just say? I broke down. Well, not so much broke. Ran out of petrol’s the plain and simple truth.” He put his hands up in front of his chest, as if surrendering. “I know, I know. Stupid move, tell me about it.”
He was youngish: thirty or thereabouts. Wearing jeans and a blue sweatshirt; an ill-fitting black jacket over the top. And he had a gash on his left cheek, which looked fresh and pretty wide.
“What happened to your face?”
Holt raised a hand to his cheek. “Is it bleeding bad?”
“Not so much. But it’s quite a scratch. What did you do, run into a cat?”
“Ran into a branch. Cutting through the wood.” He shook his head. “It looked like a shortcut. Didn’t realise it would be so dark.”
“You want to be careful, taking shortcuts. Things can get pretty treacherous.”
“I won’t do it again in a hurry, I can tell you.” Holt looked around: took in the kitchen, and what looked like a warm sitting room through the doorway. “I didn’t catch your name, sir?”
He said, “Hudson. Martin Hudson.”
“Nice place you got here, Martin.”
“How can I help you, Mr. Holt? Now that you’ve invited yourself in.”
“I’m sorry about that, but it’s cold outside. I wouldn’t normally... Look, could you tell me where the nearest garage is?”
“Didn’t you see the sign?”
“Sign? I must have missed it.”
“Really? You can’t have been paying attention. No wonder you walk into branches. It’s not far, Mr. Holt. The garage. Just follow the main road.”
“Great. Only thing is, you wouldn’t have a canister I could borrow at all? A plastic jug or something? To carry petrol in?”
Martin said nothing.
“I hate to be a nuisance. But I’ve been on the road for a few days, I’m within spitting distance of home, and you’d be doing me a huge favour if you were to lend me a jug and set me on the way to the garage.”
“They can probably let you have one at the garage.”
“Not always. I’ve been caught like that before.”
After a moment or two, the older man said, “You’d better step on through to the sitting room. I’ll sort one out for you.”
“That’d be kind. Like I said, it’s cold out there.”
Holt walked through to the inner room, where there was still a fire burning. He made straight for it; stood toasting his hands at its flame, admiring the postcards and candlesticks lined up on the mantelpiece.
“Very nice place you’ve got,” he said again.
“I won’t be a moment.”
Martin disappeared back into the kitchen. Holt heard him opening cupboards, looking for the large plastic jug that was bound to be around somewhere.
Holt had been truthful: It was a nice place; a nice room. Books on shelves; a sound centre in one corner. TV on an elevated table; sofa placed just right for an evening’s viewing. There was something slightly off-key, though — a tapping, was it? Like the branch of a nearby tree, rattling at a window.
The older man returned from the kitchen. “Where did you say you were driving from?”
“Don’t think I did,” Holt said. He’d picked up a pebble from a little bowl of them on the mantel. It was smooth and pink and speckled, like a candy-coated chocolate egg. He put it down again. “But I was in Westerton this morning. On business.”
“What kind?”
“I’m a salesman.” He nodded at the jug in the older man’s hand. “That’s it? Great. Thank you.”
“I’ll let you out, then.”
But Holt didn’t move towards the door. He put one hand to his wounded cheek, then lowered it. “The thing is,” he said at last, “I don’t have any money.”
“You don’t have any money.”
“I lost my wallet.”
“When?”
“Well, if I knew that, it wouldn’t be lost. But somewhere between here and the car would be my guess.”
“Maybe it’s in your car. Or next to it. Maybe it slipped out of your pocket when you were getting out.”
“No, I had it then. I always check, you know? Kind of a nervous habit.”
“So you’ve lost it since.”
“Must have been when I walked into that tree.”
“You said a branch.”
“Branch, whatever. It comes snapping back into your face like that, it feels like the whole damn tree, you know? Anyway, that must’ve been when I dropped it. Jesus, and it’s got all my plastic in it and everything.”
“That’s very awkward for you.”
“You’re telling me. ’Course, look on the bright side, I’ll have time to cancel them before anyone finds it. ‘Less you’ve got larcenous foxes out there or something.”
“They steal from bins. I don’t think they’ve raised their game to credit-card fraud.”
Holt threw his head back and laughed, a little too hard, a little too loud. The older man smiled. He knew his pleasantry hadn’t deserved this response. “So,” Holt said when he’d finished. “I guess you can probably imagine what I’m about to ask.”
“You’re wondering if I can let you have some money.”
“It’d be real Samaritan stuff, you know? Straight out of the Good Book.”
“Except the Samaritan was the one who was passing, wasn’t he?”
“...you what, Martin?”
“In the Good Book — it’s the Samaritan who’s passing and sees the man who fell among thieves. I think that was the phrase. But you’re the one who’s passing, aren’t you? I’m the one who was here.”
“So what does that make me, the bad Samaritan?” Holt laughed again, but not so loudly. “Anyway. Seriously. If you could lend me fifteen, twenty quid, it would make all the difference to my immediate future. And I’ll post it back first thing tomorrow.”
“You’re asking me to take a lot on trust here, Mr. Holt.”
“Not really. I can give you my address, e-mail, mobile number — you on e-mail, Martin?”
“Am I a silver surfer, you mean?”
“Well, I didn’t mean to imply — it’s not like I’m looking at you and seeing an old man or anything. What are you, fifty-nine, fifty-eight, something like that?”
“A little older.”
“But sprightly.”
“Sprightly. That’s a word only attached to the elderly, isn’t it? So no, I’d rather not think of myself as sprightly. Hale will do nicely.”
“Hale, yeah, you look hale all right. But anyway, Martin, all I’m saying is — look, what
“What’s what?”
“That noise. Is that dripping? Did you forget to turn a tap off?”
“I didn’t forget, no. I seem to have sprung a leak.”
“A real leak or just a washer?”
“Real?”
“I mean, if you’ve got a cracked pipe, that’s a problem. Basically, you’re going to need a plumber. But if it’s a leaky washer, that’s no big deal. I could replace it myself. Wouldn’t take a minute.”
“You’re a plumber?”
“I’m good with my hands,” Holt said.
They were large hands, it was true. And looked well used: had grazes on the knuckles. Perhaps from when he’d walked into that tree.
“I don’t think it’s the pipe,” the older man said.
“No?”
“No. It’s just the tap. Won’t stop dripping.”
“That’ll be your typical washer problem, then. You got a spare?”
“There’s some in a jar,” he said. “In the cellar. With the tools.”
“And a wrench?”
“Yes. Yes, there’s a wrench.”
“Well, now we’re getting somewhere. I can fix that for you. Won’t take five minutes.”
“In return for some money, you mean.”
“That’s how these things work. You do a job, you get paid. This, though, is more of your one-time-only offer, because I’m not asking for payment. Just a loan.”
“We’re back to the loan.”
“Sure. The arrangement we just discussed. You let me have twenty, thirty quid, enough to fill my tank and get me home, and I’ll post it back to you tomorrow.”
“Twenty, thirty?”
“Ought to do it.”
“It was fifteen, twenty earlier.”
“That was before I fixed the tap.”
It was still before he’d fixed the tap. The tap hadn’t been fixed yet.
“I’m quite capable of managing by myself, you know.”
“I don’t doubt it for a moment. But if I do it, we’ll both feel better, won’t we? I’ll have done you a favour in return for the loan, and you’ll know I’m not some scam artist who’s turned up on your doorstep hoping to rip you off.”
“You could still be that.”
“Well, sure. But at least you’ll have had your tap fixed.”
Something in the fire snapped suddenly, with a bang and a scatter of sparks. Neither man jumped. Holt said, “So, your tools are in the cellar, that’s what you said?”
“That’s what I said.”
“You just point me, I’ll pop down and fetch what I need.”
“That won’t be necessary. I’ll get them.”
“Well, I’ll come with you, make sure you get the right stuff.”
“No,” Martin said. “I’ll go. You wait here.”
Holt looked around. “Well, I can’t say I’m sorry to spend another couple of minutes by the fire.”
Martin said, “I won’t be a moment.”
Alone, Holt rubbed his hands together again, to squeeze the cold out of them. He revolved slowly in front of the flames, warming himself on all sides. Then he gazed around at the room’s contents once more.
Martin Hudson, who would soon be deceased, kept a tidy house.
Holt wandered from the fire to the hallway, where a travel bag sat under a row of coat pegs. It seemed a journey was being planned; possibly an overnight trip. It wasn’t a huge bag. From its unzippered opening, clothing poked: Martin Hudson, it would appear, was a tidier housekeeper than he was packer. There was an envelope in the bag, unsealed, its opening clearly visible. It contained banknotes. Holt raised an eyebrow, and returned to the fireside.
He switched the TV on, registered what was showing, and switched it off.
A moment or two later Martin reappeared, via the kitchen. “Did I hear you talking?” he asked.
“I turned your TV on. Just wanted to catch the score.”
“I didn’t know there was a match on.”
“Euro playoffs. But I missed the sports roundup. It’s okay. I’ll catch it later.”
“No, that’s all right.”
When the set came back on, the newsreader was repeating the main headline.
Holt said, “They’ll read the scores again later. I’ll catch them on the car radio.”
Martin turned the set off. “Shrievemoor,” he said.
“That’s quite near, isn’t it?” Holt asked after a moment.
“About ten miles.” Martin was holding a wrench: a pretty hefty example of one. “Well, by road. Less than that through the woods.”
“I think I drove through it earlier.”
“I thought you said you drove from Westerton.”
“That’s right.”
“I’m not sure you could have done, then. Not without being lost.”
“Well,” Holt said. “Maybe I passed a signpost for it.”
“Maybe.”
“So,” Holt said after a short silence. “I see you found your wrench.”
“Uh-huh.”
“What about a washer? Did you have a spare?”
“Got one right here.”
Holt took it from him, and the wrench too. It looked a comfortable fit for his large hand. “Righty-ho,” he said. “Lead the way.”
The body of Martin Hudson was found the following afternoon by a friend from the village, who’d been expecting to meet him for lunch. It was in the cellar where the tools were kept, one of which — a wrench — had been used to batter him to death.
“But he hung on for a while,” the pathologist noted. “Probably survived for a few hours after the attack.”
Upstairs, the scene-of-crime outfit were bagging evidence.
“No shortage of prints,” one noted.
They all knew whose they were looking for. Yesterday’s escapee from Shrievemoor had notched up six kills in his time, at least one of them for fun.
Somebody brought in a plastic jug which had been left on the garden path.
“Smells like it’s been used for petrol.”
“Surprised he didn’t torch the place after killing — what was his name?”
“Hudson.”
“Hudson.” The policeman shook his head. “Then again, not much our Derek does surprises me anymore.”
“Man’s an animal.”
When they checked the CCTV at the local garage, they saw the jug again: being filled at a pump by the man who’d said his name was Ian Holt. He paid in cash.
A few hours later, they had him at the station.
“How did you find me?”
They explained.
He laughed, then stopped. “Sorry. Not appropriate. But if I hadn’t returned the plastic jug, you’d not have known I’d been there, would you?”
“Oh, we’d have worked it out.”
They told him that Martin Hudson had lain in the cellar for some hours before dying of his wounds, and his colour drained as he worked out the timing.
“He was still alive when I left.”
“That’s right.”
Then they showed him a photo. “He looks harmless.”
“Yes. But he’s been in prison twenty years, and he’s killed twice while he’s been inside. He’s a very bad man, is Derek Martin.”
“And I thought he was worried about me.”
They shook their heads.
Holt said, “There was a bag. In the hallway. It had clothes in it, and money too. In an envelope.”
They said, “After Martin broke in, attacked Hudson, and left him in the cellar, he packed himself a getaway kit. He was waiting for dark, that’s all. If you’d arrived five minutes later, he’d have been gone.”
“And maybe I’d have tried the door anyway. And found poor Mr. Hudson.”
They didn’t have an answer for that. But they returned his wallet, which they’d found on the path through the wood, under the branch he’d walked into. “You’ll be wanted as a witness, of course. To place him in the house at the time.”
“Of course,” Holt said. Then added, “I wonder why he did that. Lent me the money. Watched me fix that tap. Let me walk away.”
“He probably thought it funny, watching you fix a tap with a murder weapon. And letting you go would be part of the joke. When we catch him, we’ll ask. But I suspect he won’t have an answer. That’s the thing about very bad men,” they said. “They don’t really follow any rules.”
Suicide Bonds
by Tim L. Williams
Five days after her daughter jumped from a fourth-floor balcony, Cheryl Washburn was back behind the bar at the Refugee Lounge. We gave her sympathetic smiles and larger than average tips and whispered that she was holding up all right. Of course the cliché about regulars in low-rent, dimly lit bars like the Refugee is that they form a patch-quilt family, and, like most cliches, it’s a lie. We worried about Cheryl because she was one of us but were secretly thankful that this time misfortune had found someone else. Hardcore drinkers aren’t family. They’re more like army buddies tying to survive a protracted guerrilla war without even the hope of a ceasefire.
I caught her watching me a few times, brow furrowed, eyes searching for something she wasn’t going to find in my booze-bloated face. Cheryl was an attractive woman, not pretty exactly but attractive. At thirty-seven, with a body that looked twenty-five and a face that was pushing fifty, she was no one’s idea of a traffic stopper, but when you looked at her in the right light, you could still see the girl who
“You got a minute, Charlie?” she asked just before her shift ended.
I drained the last of my beer, did my best to smile. “Just a couple and then I’ve got to catch a flight to the French Riviera.”
She forced herself to laugh as she climbed onto the empty stool next to me. I knew she didn’t want my time, my lame jokes, or my condolences. When your twenty-year-old daughter, an honor student at the University of Memphis, gets loaded on booze and downers and jumps from a fourth-floor balcony, you want answers more than you want comfort. Most days I like my job, or at least pretend I do so that I don’t have to face the fact that I’m middle-aged and don’t know any other way to make a living. Chasing bail skips, running background checks, working mall security, and repossessing cars are all fine with me. But I hate it when things get complicated — when people in pain or trouble hire me with the expectation that I can help.
“You met her once,” Cheryl said. “She came here to pick me up, and you loaned her fifty cents for the jukebox.”
I didn’t remember that, didn’t even remember Cheryl’s daughter’s name. I recalled a few stories that Cheryl had told about her over the years: her daughter making the honor roll in high school; her daughter winning an academic scholarship to the University of Memphis; her daughter intending to study political science and pre-law. Cheryl was proud of her kid, and she had a right to be. A single mother who struggled to pay the rent and keep food in the fridge on minimum wage plus tips, Cheryl raised a kid who not only survived high school without getting hooked, arrested, or pregnant, but actually achieved something.
“None of it makes sense, Charlie.” She peeled open a pack of Doral 100s, her hands shaking like those of a very old man with a bad case of palsy. “Lea had her head on straight. She knew what she wanted, knew she had to work to get it. Then this happens.” She tilted her head and exhaled smoke at the ceiling. “It’s just not fair.”
Cheryl sat silent for a moment, smoking and staring at the tip of her cigarette as if she might find the answers she needed in the fire. I glanced around the Refugee. A few regulars were watching us, their heads properly lowered with a mixture of embarrassment and respect. For the first time all day, the jukebox had fallen silent, and no one seemed willing or capable of dropping a couple of quarters to start it up again. Outside of the clinking of glasses and a stray cough or two, the bar was as silent as a Baptist church on a Monday morning.
I knew what I was going to say before I said it and was already cursing myself for my foolishness. “Look, if there’s anything I can do, anything you need, just let me know.”
She snubbed her cigarette, sat a little straighter on her stool. “I’ll pay you.”
“That isn’t necessary... I mean, there’s probably nothing...” I stopped myself before I said “I can do.” “I don’t mind doing a favor for a friend.”
“I was saving to buy Lea a car. She needed one real bad, and I meant to have one by her birthday.” She shrugged and her words trailed off. “I’ll pay you.”
“What do the police say?”
“She left a note.”
“You think that something happened, that someone else was involved,” I said, certain that she did or that she was trying desperately to believe it. “That’s what you want me to find out?”
Cheryl surprised me. “I don’t know, but if Lea killed herself, it means that my daughter was a stranger to me, that I didn’t know her at all.” She leaned her elbows on the bar and stared into the mirror at her haggard reflection. “I guess I want you to introduce me to my daughter.”
The next afternoon I dragged myself and a world-class hangover up three flights of stairs to Lea’s apartment while the building manager, a spry eighty-year-old woman with copper-colored hair, ice-blue eyes, and a Mississippi accent as thick as river sludge followed behind me and explained that nothing like this had ever happened here. Her building wasn’t the most exclusive in town, but it was safe and clean and until Lea Washburn went headfirst off her balcony, the police hadn’t had to step foot on the property in the better part of ten years.
“I met her mother a couple of times, you know? You could just tell she thought Lea hung the stars and the moon. Then something like this happens so close to Christmas.” At the top of the landing, she brushed past me with a contemptuous glance at my wheezing and went to unlock Lea’s door. “If you weren’t a family friend, I wouldn’t even consider letting you in the apartment.” She jammed the key into the lock as if she were angry with it. “Normally, I guard my renters’ privacy like it was my own. The first thing I told Mr. Tandan when he hired me was that I was a building manager, not a snoop or spy.”
She shoved open the door, let me enter, and then stepped in after me. There was nothing special about the apartment — living room, a tiny kitchen, an even tinier bathroom, a single bedroom that opened to a wrought-iron balcony where one piece of the railing leaned as if it too had considered jumping.
“Just to think,” she said.
She shook her head sadly and made the sign of the cross. Then she said she was going to wait outside because she just didn’t feel right being here where poor little Lea had died.
There really wasn’t anything to see. The bed had been stripped and sprayed with disinfectant; the living room was empty except for a single end table with a broken leg that made it list like a drunk trying to hold on to his dignity. I pilfered through the kitchen. There was nothing there either except for a few dried-up roaches, a broken plate, and a couple of batteries that might or might not have been dead.
“You going to spend forever in there?” the landlady shouted from outside the door.
I lit a cigarette, took a deep drag. “I need to look around.”
She huffed and announced that she had an appointment. Then she warned me not to leave before she had a walk-through to make sure everything was all right.
I went back to the bedroom, picked up a cheap cordless phone from beside the bed, hit the Talk button, and got a dial tone. That didn’t tell me anything other than that the phone still worked so I hit Off and put the receiver back where I’d found it.
I wasn’t expecting much. Earlier, I’d stopped by the Union Avenue precinct, hoping that an old friend had snagged Lea’s case. That hadn’t happened. The case had been assigned to Reggie Morales, a newbie in Homicide who’d graduated with a degree in Criminal Justice from Ole Miss. Within five minutes I knew two things about Morales: He was a sharp dresser, and he was still fresh enough to be polite and answer my questions.
Lea Washburn had committed suicide. She and her boyfriend were having problems. Her grades were tanking, and she was in jeopardy of losing her scholarship and being placed on academic probation. On the night of her death she’d been drinking heavily and eating downers like they were popcorn. Her next-to-last call, unanswered, had been to her boyfriend, her last to a suicide-prevention hotline. Evidently, she’d either gotten a busy signal, hung up, or whoever was working the line wasn’t that damn good at the job.
Now I walked around her empty apartment, opened dresser drawers that had already been searched, ran my fingers over the spines of books — psychology texts, grammar handbooks, a collection of John Grisham novels. I was still there, still trying to decide if I should waste another five or ten minutes pacing through the apartment to make myself feel as if I’d done a day’s work or if I should cut to the chase and head for the nearest bar, when I turned and saw a woman standing at the threshold of Lea’s door.
“I thought you were Mrs. Reynolds,” she said.
She was young, in her early twenties, dressed in jeans so expensive they looked cheap, her brown hair chopped just below her shoulders. She wore severe black-framed glasses that emphasized her green eyes, and she had a book in her hand. I tried for what I hoped was a charming or at least harmless smile.
“Do you have a second? I’d like to ask you a couple of questions about Lea Washburn.”
She shrugged her narrow shoulders. “You’re another cop, I guess.”
“Something like that.”
“I’ve already told you guys everything I know. I wasn’t even here when she jumped. I got home thirty minutes later and there were cops and paramedics all over the place.”
“I won’t take much of your time.”
“I’ve got Linguistic Theory in half an hour, and I can’t be late again. Whatever you want to ask, ask quick.”
“Five minutes,” I said. “I just want to know about Lea, what she was like.”
“If that’s all you want, it won’t take more than a minute.”
It took over half an hour. During the course of the conversation I found out that the girl’s name was Ashley and that she’d moved in across the hall a couple of weeks before Lea rented this apartment. They weren’t friends. Ashley was a graduate student in Literary Studies. Lea was pre-law and acted as if her biggest ambition was to be either Martha Stewart or the president of the campus Republicans.
“It was sad,” Ashley said. “Not just because her head was in the wrong place but how she tried to fit in with people who she thought were successes. You know?”
“Not really.”
“She’d buy clothes that looked like the crap all the elitist preppie kids are wearing but she’d buy them at Target and everyone would know. The only thing that those jerks in the Young Republicans hate more than grunge kids and Goths are people who try to look like them and shop at Target. Lea was a sorority girl who couldn’t find one that would have her.”
I asked about Lea’s boyfriend. Ashley sighed, shrugged her narrow shoulders, and said that it was sad but even Lea’s boyfriend had been grabbed off a discount rack. Ryan Beatty had been a third-string quarterback at the university until he’d tested positive for steroids. After he was suspended, he dropped out of school and took a job as a bouncer at a campus bar where he’d met Lea. They’d been dating for months, and they had a “dramatic relationship”—lots of arguments, threats, and tears. A couple of times the arguments had turned physical and Ashley had heard Lea begging him not to hit her.
My cop radar went up. God help me, the truth was I felt better than I had all day. Here was a real possibility — a steroid-addicted, loser boyfriend, with a bad temper. All I had to do was find one mistake, confront him with it, extract a tearful confession, and then I could return to the Refugee, give Cheryl the bitter comfort of knowing that her daughter was a murder victim not a suicide, and then get on with the business of swelling my liver to the size of a beach ball.
“But the thing is,” Ashley said, her voice dropping as if she were afraid she would be overheard. “I’m a committed feminist. The linguistics of gender is my thesis topic, for God’s sake.” She bit her fingernail, looked as if she were about to commit a heresy. “I didn’t really blame him.”
Sleeping around had been more than a hobby to Lea. She’d taken it nearly to the level of a professional. Lea’s bedroom door had always been open — for classmates, philandering professors, casual acquaintances, any willing, well-dressed guy she bumped into at one of the local bars.
“Maybe she needed guys to prove that she wasn’t just a silly wannabe or maybe she just liked sex. Who knows? But the weird thing, the thing I didn’t like, was that she’d always tell Ryan about it. In detail. And he’d cry. I mean I’ve heard him wailing but Lea would keep goading and goading him. Like she enjoyed it.”
“Maybe she pushed him too far and he helped her off the balcony?”
“It’s possible, I guess. I mean, you see things like that on the news all the time. But I never really got the impression that he’d go that far.”
I thanked her for her time, offered her a twenty that I couldn’t afford to spend, and was relieved when she told me to keep my money. Then I stopped her before she walked out of the door.
“Do you think Lea would have killed herself?”
“Maybe. If she looked in the mirror and realized who she really was.”
She shut the door softly behind her. I went out on the balcony, lit a cigarette, and smoked while I looked out at gray sidewalks and gray skies that hinted at snow but would only deliver another cold, driving rain. For a couple of minutes, I concocted a convoluted story straight from a made-for-television movie. Ashley was the jealous neighbor, in love with Lea’s boyfriend, enraged by the way Lea treated him, certain that if Lea were out of the way, she and Ryan would live happily ever after. But the theory was silly, pure fantasy. I clung to the possibility of Ryan Beatty as the murderer. I glanced at the sagging railing. Maybe Ryan Beatty had had enough of her cheating, and things had gotten out of hand. That would be a hell of a lot easier to tell Cheryl than that her daughter had finally taken an honest look in the mirror and decided she wasn’t good enough to live.
I flicked my cigarette off the balcony, stepped forward, looked over the rail, and spotted my butt on the sidewalk. The only thing that told me was that it was a long way down.
Investigating anything is a lot like life itself. Three quarters of everything you do is a waste of time. After my visit to Lea’s apartment, thirty-six out of the next forty-eight hours were a complete wash. I tracked down Ryan Beatty’s address but Ryan’s roommate, a stocky black kid with a facial tic, told me that Ryan hadn’t been home since Lea’s funeral and swore he had no idea where Ryan was staying. I dropped by the Delta Bar and Grille, but the manager, a saggy-breasted middle-aged woman with a smoker’s cough, told me that Ryan had taken the week off. She thought he might be at his parents’ place over in Arkansas, but she couldn’t say for sure. I spent half an hour with the University of Memphis’s strength-and-conditioning coach, who told me that Ryan’s problem was that he had a head for the game but not the body for it. In an era of two-hundred-forty-pound quarterbacks, Ryan Beatty was tall and naturally scrawny. Desperate to play, he took steroids to bulk up, got caught, and then got bounced off the team. For Ryan, college had only been an excuse to play football so as soon as he left the team, he left the university. When I asked if he thought Ryan might have killed Lea Washburn, the coach looked genuinely surprised. Not Ryan, he said. No way. Even when Ryan was “riding the ‘roids,” he’d been emotional, prone to crying jags over an incomplete pass at practice or a bad call during a game, but never violent.
I interviewed a couple of Lea’s classmates who told me almost exactly what Ashley, her across-the-hall neighbor, had. Lea was a sad girl who didn’t fit in and slept around a lot. I spoke with Lea’s professors, two of whom admitted to having an affair with her. They were very nervous and very married. Both expressed their regret over Lea’s death and provided me with alibis before I asked. And both begged me to keep their affairs secret, not from their wives, but from their departmental chairs. Exhausted, disgusted, and running out of options, I stopped by the Refugee, avoided as many of Cheryl’s questions as I could, and answered the others with outright lies. In fact, the only reason the entire forty-eight hours weren’t a complete waste is that I managed to get a few hours of sleep and somehow found myself spending a couple of relatively pleasurable hours talking the saggy-breasted, gravel-throated manager of the Delta Bar and Grille out of her phone number.
The next day an old University of Memphis football brochure gave me Ryan Beatty’s hometown in Arkansas and a quick call to the Calico Rock sheriff’s department gave me Beatty’s parents’ phone number and address, but I put off making the drive to Arkansas.
Stopping by the Better Way Foundation, the nonprofit suicide-prevention hotline that Lea Washburn had called before she’d gone headfirst over the balcony, seemed like a good idea. It was the last of the loose ends, and I was up early and determined not to hit the nearest bar until the sun was dipping on the other side of the Mississippi.
There was a Happy Holidays sign on the office door and silver tinsel draped over the entrance, but other than that the place didn’t look any more festive than you’d expect a suicide-prevention hotline to be. The office was small and cramped, its semicircular space cut into pie wedges by Styrofoam partitions. Each cubicle was crammed with flat tables, rows of phones that looked as if they’d been scavenged from a 1970s Jerry Lewis telethon. I followed a narrow hall to a desk where a cabbage-faced woman leaned back in a vinyl chair and shouted curses into a phone. I squinted at the nametag on her denim shirt, Sandy McAllister, Director, but I didn’t need a nametag to tell me she was in charge. Her desk had more phones than anyone else’s, and a narrow door behind her desk had a sign that identified it as Sandy’s Powder Room, a perk of management, I guessed. I gave her an inquisitive smile. She held up a finger for me to wait, cursed a little more, and ended the conversation by dropping the F-bomb. I figured if this was the kind of reception Lea got, there was no wonder she’d gone off the balcony.
“To hell with Memphis Light, Gas, and Water,” the woman said.
“I’ll second that.”
She arched an eyebrow. “You don’t work for them, do you?”
“Sorry.”
“Don’t be unless you really feel an urge to get a cussing or have a boot kicked up your ass.”
I held up my hands. “Sorry twice.”
“You’re not a volunteer.” It wasn’t a question and it wasn’t quite an accusation. “So why are you here?”
“Lea Washburn.”
“We lost her,” the woman said, her voice softening, her face sagging with exhaustion. “About a week ago, right?”
“You remember her?”
She picked up a pack of Virginia Slims from her desk and lit one despite the No Smoking sign behind her head. “I can’t forget the ones we lose,” she said, curling smoke from her lip. “I dream about them every night.” She shook her head with as much sadness as I could remember seeing. “It’s the ones we save, I forget. Those are the ones that never come back to me.”
She insisted on calling me Charlie. She apologized for it, explained that she’d talked to so many potential suicides on the phone and knew that the best way to connect with them was by using their first names that she couldn’t call anyone Mister This or That. She hoped it didn’t offend.
“Charlie’s fine,” I said. “I’ve been married twice. You call me Charlie, you’re a friend for life.”
She laughed because she was supposed to, not because I was funny. “You’re a relative or a friend of the girl?”
“Family friend,” I said.
She snubbed her cigarette, studied my face a second, and then ran her fingers through her hair. It was long and straight, the gray of fireplace ashes. There were deep furrows in her brow and the corners of her mouth. Only the liveliness of her eyes, wide and cornflower blue, kept her from looking old enough to draw Social Security.
“You’re more than a family friend.”
I showed her my ID. “I’m working for Lea’s mother.”
“Lea’s mother? Not an ambulance-chasing lawyer anxious to file a lawsuit?”
“Her mother just wants a few answers.”
She picked up a pencil, tucked it behind her ear, and sighed. “When it comes to suicide, everyone wants answers. The sad thing is, there usually aren’t any.”
“You sound like you know what you’re talking about.”
She picked up her pack of cigarettes, changed her mind, and put them back down. “Ask what you want to.”
“You log incoming calls, don’t you?”
“We jot down whatever name the callers choose to give us and a few notes about them in case they hang up and then call back later. As for 911, we can’t do that at all. If word got out that suicide-prevention hotlines were turning over information to the police, no one would ever call again.”
“Do you record the conversations?”
She gave me a wary smile. “Without the caller’s permission that would be illegal, wouldn’t it?”
I smiled right back at her. “But you do it anyway.”
She picked up her cigarettes again. “Just to protect ourselves in case of a lawsuit, to prove that while maybe our volunteer didn’t do any good, at least he didn’t do any harm.”
“So if I wanted to listen to the tape?”
This time her smile was playful and flirtatious and made her seem at least ten years younger. “You’d have to ask nicely.”
I waited in a narrow, mildewed cubicle in the back of the building and flipped through a coffee-stained spiral notebook that served as the Better Way Foundation’s phone log while Sandy went to search for the tape. Lea had called at nine-thirty on the evening of her death and used her real name, maybe because she’d wanted to be stopped or maybe because she was past caring. Sandy shrugged apologetically when she set the kind of full-sized portable cassette recorder in front of me that I hadn’t seen since 1985 and then bent to plug in a clunky AC adapter.
“We survive on donations and since antidepressants hit the market, nobody donates money to a suicide hotline anymore. They just assume that everyone can pop a pill and be all right,” she said. “We buy most of our equipment from yard sales or scavenge it from garbage dumps.”
I tapped the log. “It says Freddy took the call, but then there’s a slash and an S.”
She nodded and lit a fresh Virginia Slim. “Most of the people who volunteer here aren’t professionals. They mean well and their hearts are in the right place but they’re a long way from being experts. Freddy’s a retired car salesman who started working here after his granddaughter overdosed. Sometimes when a caller seems serious, and the volunteer is inexperienced, I take over.”
“You talked to Lea?”
“For nearly an hour.”
“How did she sound?”
“Sad,” she said, gesturing towards the tape recorder. “But you can hear for yourself.”
Lea’s voice was a surprise. It was husky, whiskey-rough, sexy but with an undertone of defeat and exhaustion. She was tired, she said, tired of pretending to be something she wasn’t, tired of hurting people, tired of promising herself that she could change and then doing the same things she’d been doing since she was fourteen, tired of letting the world and herself down. Sandy tried to reassure her, listened patiently to Lea’s litany of complaints, and gently pointed out other options, steps Lea could take to make herself and her life better. Then, thirty or forty minutes into the tape, there was a pop and Lea’s voice was replaced by tape hiss.
“Oh hell,” Sandy said. “Let me see the log.” She rifled through the notebook and then squinted in the dim fluorescent light. “That was the night the power went out. MLGW claimed it was our problem not theirs, and refused to come out unless we paid a hundred-and-fifty-dollar service call.”
“You don’t have a backup generator?”
She pitched the notebook on the table. “Are you kidding? We can’t even afford batteries for the damn tape recorders. I’m sorry.”
“It probably wouldn’t have helped much anyway.”
“So what now?”
“Good question.”
She gave me a smile that was almost girlish. “I’ve got an idea. Let me buy you a drink.”
One drink became two and two became four. I’d never been fond of chain restaurants or lounges, but I’d also never been one to argue with convenience or a free drink so I sat in a leather booth at an Applebee’s and drank oversized mugs of draft beer without complaining. Sandy ordered martinis and drank them like she knew what she was doing. After a little while I gave up on pumping her for information about Lea. She’d told me all she could and nothing she said contradicted the fact that Lea had been home alone, despondent, drunk, and had decided to jump.
“I lost her, Charlie,” Sandy said. “I tried, God knows I did, but I can’t hold on to them all.”
There didn’t seem to be anything else to say about Lea Washburn’s suicide so we moved on to the typical chatter of almost-strangers sharing a drink. She asked about my work and whether I liked it. Sometimes yes, sometimes no. She asked about my marriages.
She picked up her martini, swirled the last of her drink around the glass. “Let me guess. Your ex-wives didn’t like being married to a cop.”
“They didn’t like being married to me,” I said. “The cop thing I’m not so sure about.”
When she ran out of questions, it was my turn. She’d been married once. Her husband had died in a car wreck. She’d had boyfriends since but didn’t believe she’d ever marry again. She lived in a small apartment in Midtown with a Siamese cat named King Edward. Her work took up most of her time even if it didn’t pay all of her bills.
“Doesn’t it get depressing?” I asked, my own tongue loosened a little from the beer. “Talking to all of those sad, hopeless people day after day, I mean.”
She drained her martini and motioned to a perky young waitress for another round. “Only when I lose them,” she said.
I didn’t know what to say to that so I didn’t say anything, just hurried to finish my beer before a fresh one came, and waited for Sandy to go on. She didn’t, at least not until after the waitress had taken our empties and then brought back our drinks. Then Sandy swirled her martini, took a quick sip, picked up a toothpick loaded with olives, and dropped it back into her glass.
“You know how cancer runs in families? In mine, it’s suicide. My mother, my brother, my daughter. It’s a mental illness, you know? I’m not sure what the psychiatrists say these days, but it is.” She downed a hefty swallow of her martini and then licked the moisture from her lips. “Suicidal people are manipulative and controlling. They can’t help themselves, but that doesn’t change what they are. Maybe I’ve been doing this for too long. I mean, you’re not supposed to judge the people you’re trying to save.” She lifted her martini glass. “So there’s my half-drunk confession for the evening. I sometimes resent the people I’ve dedicated my life to helping.” She smiled around the rim of her glass. “What about you?”
“I resent a lot of people,” I said.
She laughed and shook her head. “No, no. Let’s hear a confession from you. Fair’s fair, after all.”
I looked around at the ferns, the Eating Good in the Neighborhood signs, the Happy Hour crowd of car salesmen and young lawyers. “I really, really hate this bar.”
She touched the back of my hand with her fingertips. “Well then, let’s get out of here.”
I drove her to work the next morning. We’d locked her car and left it in the Applebee’s parking lot when she’d stumbled on her way out of the bar. Then we’d stopped at a Discount Liquors for a bottle of gin and a six-pack of tonic. We made it halfway through the bottle before we made it to her bed. I’d awoken at four in the morning, naked, shivering, hung over, sneezing from the cat hair under my nose. I thought about slipping away, maybe leaving a note to say goodbye. I didn’t, not because I’m Prince Charming but because I figured the least I could do was stick around to give her a ride back to her car. But she’d wanted to go to work instead and assured me that she’d walk over at lunchtime to pick up her car and maybe drown her hangover with a Bloody Mary. I parked in front of the Better Way Foundation and wondered if I should offer to walk her in or kiss her goodbye or do something foolish like send her flowers when I got back to my office.
“So,” she said, smiling. “This is the part where I say call me and you promise you will.”
“Sure,” I said.
She winked, touched my cheek with her fingertip. “How about this? I’ll just say thank you for last night. It was nice not to be alone. Call if you want. If you don’t, that’s okay too.”
She kissed my cheek, opened the door, and stepped out into the cold. I watched until she walked through the door, thinking that she looked old and worn in the morning light. But that was okay. I didn’t have the illusion that I looked any better. When she closed the door behind her, I reached to put my car in gear and happened to glance out my window. A chubby, round-faced man wearing a blue parka and green boots stood beside a rusted-out Oldsmobile, his lips lipstick red from the cold, his blue eyes narrow and angry beneath horn-rimmed glasses. I shrugged off his glare, put the car in Reverse, then changed my mind and jammed it back into Park.
“What do you want?” he asked as I approached him.
I held up a hand to show my good intentions. “Nothing much. You were staring awfully hard at the lady.”
“She’s a friend of mine,” he said. “I... I work here.” He gave me a petulant glare that made things a little clearer. “I just didn’t know she had a new boyfriend.”
“Oh,” I said, smothering my smile. “I’m not a boyfriend.”
He shrugged as if it was none of his business but couldn’t help but look pleased. The idea of Sandy as heartbreaker or the object of an elderly man’s crush struck me as funny, but I didn’t laugh.
“I’m sorry,” he said. “I was just curious.”
“It’s good you look after your friends.” I offered him my hand; he seemed reluctant but he took it. “Charlie Raines.”
“Freddy McFarland.”
“You answered the call from Lea Washburn,” I said.
“Who?”
“Suicide victim. A week or so ago. A student at the University of Memphis. You took the call and then Sandy took over from you.”
He frowned again. “Who are you?”
“Sandy’s friend.” I pulled my ID from my pocket. “And a private investigator working for Lea Washburn’s mother.”
He stuffed his hands in his pockets, his face suddenly pinched and wary. “You should speak with Sandy then.”
“I have,” I said. “But you answered the call. I was hoping you might remember what she said to you, maybe if you heard any other voices in her room?”
He puffed his cheeks, glanced at the building and then back at me. “Lea Washburn,” he said. “Yeah, I remember her on account of Sandy took the call from me. She’s done that a couple of times, like she doesn’t trust that I know what I’m doing.” He shrugged and gave me a nervous smile. “Don’t get me wrong. I’m not complaining. Sandy just does it because she cares so much, you know? She wants to save everybody.” He shook his head again and sighed. “Which means, of course, she loses more than the rest of us and it’s hard on her. I’ve seen how she suffers. Sometimes I’d like to...” He let his words trail off.
“You’d like to what, Freddy?”
“Knock some sense into people. Stop them from hurting her the way they do.”
His eyes watered, maybe from the cold, maybe from something else. He looked close to bolting so I decided not to push him. At least not yet.
“You didn’t hear anyone in the background when Lea called? A male voice maybe?” I asked.
“Just the girl. She said she was serious this time and I knew she was.”
“Okay,” I said and then his words registered. “This time?”
“She’d called a couple of times before, I think.”
“You took the calls?”
“Yeah, but this time she sounded serious.” He glanced at the building and then shook his head. “Look, I’ve probably said enough. Sandy did the best she could with that girl, worked her heart out. Christ, she must have been on the phone two or three hours before things went bad.” He leveled a stubby finger at me. “So if you’re sniffing around for a lawsuit, I can tell you right now you’re on the wrong trail.”
Then he huffed, grunted, and waddled towards the Better Way Foundation’s front door. I thought about following, but I wasn’t sure why. Something seemed wrong about him, but what? And what did it matter? I couldn’t quite imagine Freddy McFarland slipping away to murder Lea Washburn before she... did what? Killed herself and caused Sandy McAllister more pain? That made a lot of sense. Still, Sandy had said she’d spoken to Lea for an hour and Freddy said two or three. But so what? People lose track of time, and in their business it had to be hard to admit failure. When I fail, a bail skip runs loose a few days, maybe deals a few more ounces of weed. When these people failed, someone died. That couldn’t be easy to live with. God knew it was a job I couldn’t and wouldn’t do.
Two nights later I was still looking for answers and still certain that I wasn’t going to find them when I drove by Lea’s building and spotted the light in her apartment. I told myself the apartment might have been rented, and almost kept going but then I hit the brake, pulled into the parking lot, and dug through my glove compartment for a Memphis PD badge that I’d stolen from a civic fund-raiser nearly a decade before.
I made it upstairs without having to flash my badge or confront Mrs. Reynolds. The door to Lea’s apartment was unlocked so I stepped inside and prayed I didn’t blunder upon a frightened woman spending her first night in her new apartment. But the apartment was as barren as it had been on the day I visited. There was a light on in the bathroom so I headed that way and then stopped when I saw a broad-shouldered young man in sweatpants and a hoodie pull a plastic bag from the toilet tank.
“I need to ask you a couple of questions.”
He spun, stared at me with wide, deer-in-the-road eyes, and then reached behind him. I knew what was coming, imagined myself pulling my gun from my jacket and barking something calm and commanding. But I’d barely gotten my hands on the butt of my gun when he hit me with the tank lid. My hands went to my temple, and my knees buckled. I was on all fours, trying to pull myself up, defenseless as he lifted the lid again and pulled it back over his shoulders. I shut my eyes, waited for him to hit me. Then he dropped the lid, fell back onto the rim of the tub, and put his hands to his eyes. I realized I wasn’t dead when I heard him weeping.
“I killed her,” Ryan Beatty said. “God help me. I killed Lea.”
Two hours later we sat in an IHOP and shared a carafe of coffee. Ryan was down to the occasional snivel now. I had a headache. Even worse, I was more certain than ever that Ryan Beatty was only guilty of being a few watts short of bright and of loving Lea Washburn too much for his own good.
“You didn’t kill her,” I said, angrily.
“I broke up with her. Two days before... before she jumped, I told her we were through.”
I refilled my cup with coffee I didn’t need or want. “Why?”
“I caught her in bed with this guy who works at the health food store on campus.”
“So you shouldn’t have broken up with her?”
“I don’t know.”
“You did what any guy would do.” I lit a cigarette despite the sign that said this was a Smoke Free Environment. “How many times had you broken up with her before? After catching her with another guy, I mean?”
“Four. No, five if you count that weirdo chick that lives across the hall.”
I swallowed hard, raised an eyebrow. “The graduate student?”
“She’s majoring in Lezzie if you ask me.”
“But you always came back to Lea.” I ignored an angry glare from an overweight woman at the next table. “Was she stupid?”
“Lea was the smartest person I ever knew.”
“Then she knew you’d take her back. You didn’t kill her.”
As much as I wanted to believe that he had murdered Lea, it wasn’t true. The kid could have killed me when I was on my knees, but he couldn’t do it and he seemed genuinely heartbroken over Lea.
“Why did you hit me?”
He reached in his pocket, pulled out a plastic baggie that held a half-dozen medicine vials. “I thought you were after these.”
“Drugs?”
“Growth hormones. Muscle builders like you wouldn’t believe.”
“You deal steroids.”
His face and ears reddened but he shrugged. “You know how much I get paid for bouncing? I got to eat.”
I paid for his coffee and sent him on his way. Then I emptied the carafe into my cup, waved away the waitress’s offer for a refill or a menu, and spent a minute spinning a fantasy about the English grad student next door. Maybe she’d killed Lea in a fit of jealousy? She was a spurned lover who’d taken her revenge. But it didn’t hold water. The girl said she hadn’t been home and since she was the nearest neighbor, the cops would have checked her story. I was out of suspects and options.
I picked up my check and left a three-dollar tip. Then I headed for the Refugee Lounge.
I’d finished two beers and a shot of bourbon before Cheryl managed to get a break. When she did she headed my way.
“So?” she asked.
“Let me buy you a drink and I’ll tell you what I know.”
She climbed onto the stool and met my eyes. I tried not to wince but didn’t quite succeed. Her face was puffy, her eyes bloodshot. She looked as if she’d had her last good night’s sleep about the time they were counting hanging chads in south Florida.
When I finished lying, she snubbed her cigarette into a tin ashtray, took a deep breath, and let it out with a shudder. “That’s it.”
“That’s it.”
She blew her bangs from her eyes. “A frigging chemical imbalance?”
“That’s what the M.E. told me off the record. A biological problem. Maybe her period came early and made it worse or maybe it was related to her diet, but that’s what he thinks. A chemical imbalance led her to do what she did. Listen, he’s the best doctor I know of in the South, and he said she might have been feeling fine and then her chemicals bottomed out. She couldn’t control what she did. He said it was more common than you think.”
I held my breath, told myself I was an idiot and this was the silliest lie anyone had told since Bill Clinton claimed he hadn’t had sex with that woman, Monica Lewinsky. But I had hope, hope that her desire to believe would stop her from asking questions and would blot out her judgment. Everyone says they want the truth, but no one does, not really, not when the truth is as ugly as it usually is.
“Like a disease,” she said. “Like Lea had been born with a weak blood vessel or a bad heart.”
“That’s right.”
She smiled but the smile turned into a grimace. Then the crying began. But that was okay. She needed to cry. She’d been so scared, confused, and guilty that she hadn’t taken the time to grieve for her daughter. I held her a moment. Then I kissed the top of her head and left her to her grieving.
Three days later, five one-hundred-dollar bills came in the mail. I threw away Cheryl’s note and stuffed the cash into my wallet. Money spends no matter where it comes from or how much grief is involved in its making.
But I couldn’t sleep. I spent my days chasing bail skips, working security at a couple of car shows, and following cheating spouses, wasted my nights drinking in places where I was a stranger or pacing my apartment while ESPN droned in the background. Then three weeks and two days after I’d paid my last visit to the Refugee, I woke early and skimmed the
I was waiting in her apartment when she got home. She closed the door behind her, spotted my form in her living room rocking chair, her Siamese cat in my lap, and squealed in surprise. Then her eyes adjusted to the shadows. She dropped her keys on a table by the door and gave me a shaky smile.
“I think I said call if you want, not break into my apartment.”
I shoved the cat from my lap, stood up, and crossed to the window. “You have a beautiful view,” I said. “That’s the Pyramid over there isn’t it?”
“Jesus, Charlie. You almost gave me a heart attack and you want to talk about my view?”
I turned to face her. “I want you to tell me.”
“Tell you?”
“What it was you said to Lea Washburn to make sure she committed suicide. Was it the same thing you said to the girl who shot herself last night?”
She wiped her lips on the back of her hand. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“I spent the day at the library. I tracked twenty-three suicides in the last two years. Twenty-one of them called your hotline.”
“That doesn’t mean anything.”
“I borrowed a Memphis Light, Gas, and Water uniform and ID from a friend and stopped by the Foundation while you were out. It took me awhile to find the fuse box. Then I looked in your private bathroom.”
“And?”
“Nearly all the fuses in the box are rusted except for one, the one that powers your interior lights and recorders. No rust. It looks as if it’s been taken out and put back in quite a lot over the years. The power goes off and it’s only natural that you’d be the one to check the fuse since the box is in the bathroom right behind your desk. I talked to a few of your volunteers and then checked with MLGW. The only time the power seems to go off in your building is when you’re on the phone with a caller who ends up committing suicide.”
She rolled her eyes. “And you’ve made this connection because of rust on fuses?”
“The thing is, when you take fuses in and out, they tend to blow. I’m sure if I checked around at the neighborhood hardware stores I’d find someone who remembered you buying quite a few of them. Not many places have fuse boxes anymore. Fire hazards. Someone will remember.”
“So what?”
“I did a little ransacking through your tapes. Out of the eighteen suicides that you personally talked with, fourteen have tapes that are interrupted halfway through the recording and the logs coincide with your calls to MLGW. You thought you were covering your tracks, but it’s too neat and far too convenient.”
“You’re crazy, Charlie. I’d appreciate it if you’d get out of my apartment now.”
“You catch people at their lowest moments and convince them to take their lives. I’m not sure I ever believed in evil. Not until now.”
Her face flushed and her lips tightened across her teeth in a slash. “You don’t know anything, Charlie. You’ve got no right...” Her voice broke and then she took a deep breath to regain her composure. “You just don’t know.”
“The night we met you said you sometimes resented the people you were trying to help. That made sense. But you don’t resent them. You hate them.”
“Because they’re vicious,” she said quietly. “They’re selfish and controlling and don’t give a damn about anyone but themselves. You don’t know, Charlie. You didn’t live with my mother. She used the threat of suicide like a whip against my father and brother and me. If we did something she didn’t like, she’d rage about how her life was hopeless and no one loved her. Then she’d take half a bottle of pills, wait ten minutes, and send me to get help. My whole life she did that to me. Christ, she must have ‘tried’ to kill herself a dozen times.”
“Then she succeeded.”
“Because I helped her. Because I locked the door and held her hand until it was too late to get help.”
“And your brother?”
“Yes.”
“Your daughter too.”
Her eyes flashed. “Goddamn you, no. I didn’t even know that Sarah was thinking about... or depressed... I didn’t know.” She took another deep breath. “I help people. Don’t you understand that? They don’t want to live so I help them die in the only way I know how.”
“You help people? Do you have any idea how many families you’ve destroyed, how many people you’ve shattered?”
“I’m a surgeon, Charlie. Living with someone who’s suicidal is like having cancer. Sometimes malignant tumors have to be removed. Yes, it’s painful, traumatizing, and people grieve for what they’ve lost, but in the end it’s necessary to cut out the cancer so they can move on with their lives.”
I was as weary as I could ever remember being in my life. “I shouldn’t have called you evil, Sandy. You’re not a monster. You’re just a sick and sad woman.”
“Go away, Charlie. I’ve had a long day, and you’re wasting my time. You can’t prove anything, and we both know it.”
In an hour-long television drama, this would be the moment the police burst through the door or I pulled a mini tape recorder from my pocket to show her that her confession had been caught on tape. But the cops weren’t outside, and I didn’t have anything on tape. And it wouldn’t have mattered anyway. She could have just claimed that she was playing along, telling the maniac who’d broken into her apartment what he wanted to hear because she was afraid. There wasn’t a judge in America foolish enough to admit a recording like that into evidence. But that didn’t matter either because no prosecutor would even attempt to take this case to trial. There was no physical evidence, no real motive that a jury could understand, and the “smoking gun” was an absence of rust on a fuse. Any cop who submitted the case to the D.A.’s office for prosecution would either be busted back to street patrol or sent for a psychiatric evaluation. Sandy McAllister was a serial killer who killed with words, a murderer whose victims wanted to die. A half-bright defense lawyer fresh out of a cow-college law school could get the case thrown out before a jury heard the first witness.
“You’re right,” I said.
She smiled more in certainty than triumph. “Then go home, Charlie, go to bed or go to hell or go to a bar.”
“You’re right about the cops, but it doesn’t matter. Your life is over, Sandy. I’m going to make sure of that.”
“You’re not a murderer, Charlie.”
I knew what I was going to do. I didn’t want to do it, didn’t want to wake up every morning and look at my face in the mirror and know what I’d done. But I didn’t see any other choice. She was sick, and she’d hurt far too many people.
“I have a friend, a writer for the
She licked her lips. “They wouldn’t print it. I’ll sue for libel.”
“No, you won’t. You can’t afford the legal bills, and even if you could, you wouldn’t because everything you’ve done would be under a microscope, and you couldn’t hide what you are any longer.”
Her eyes flared with anger. “You’re a bastard.”
“It’s over, Sandy. Everything’s over.” I cleared my throat, took a deep breath, and forced myself to go on. “It’s all been about control, hasn’t it? Your mother took it away from you by threatening to kill herself, so you took it back by helping her. And you’ve been taking control back from other people, the ones you thought were serious and who you couldn’t save. You did it because you’ve been one step away from swallowing pills or pulling that trigger your whole life. And we both know it.”
Her jaw set, her teeth gritted. For a second, I thought that she was going to come at me and come at me hard, but then her shoulders sagged and the mask of her face crumbled. She held a hand up as if she were trying to ward off an apparition.
“You have to stop, Sandy. You can’t sacrifice any more people.”
She turned to face the window. “Leave me alone. Please, just leave me alone.”
“Keep staring out there, Sandy. Keep looking hard because it’s a long, long way down.”
Then I left and closed the door behind me.
Three days later, her suicide made the paper. At one o’clock in the morning, Sandy McAllister had finished a bottle of wine, put on a designer dress that she’d purchased the day before, and leapt from her living room window. When I read the article, I didn’t cry but I didn’t celebrate either. In fact, I didn’t feel much of anything but ashamed and numb. I told myself that I hadn’t pushed her. I gave myself long pep talks about justice and the greater good and how many other people like Lea she might have helped to kill. I swore that I’d had no other choice. Then I realized that trying to justify the past is as big a fool’s errand as trying to reclaim it, and I stopped telling myself anything at all.
In the end, I went back to the Refugee. It was the closest thing I had to a home and when you’re beat up and exhausted, you always go home.
I was three beers into my homecoming before Cheryl climbed onto the barstool beside me. She kissed my cheek and tipped her beer bottle in my direction.
“I’m getting better,” she said. “It isn’t easy, but I am.”
“Are you?”
“Not really,” she said. “But I figured that’s what you wanted to hear.”
I smiled and lifted my own beer. “That’s what I want to hear.”
“I’m getting better,” she said.
“I’m glad to hear it.”
Then she slipped away and left me alone. But that was okay. That was where I wanted to be — the only place I’d felt comfortable in a long, long time.
Foxed
by Peter Turnbull
MONDAY
The man was about thirty years old; the woman, thought George Hennessey, was approximately the same age, perhaps a little younger. Both were slender, both athletic-looking, and they lay fully clothed side by side in the meadow, among the buttercups. Hennessey pondered their clothing. Both wore good-quality designer wear: She had a blouse and skirt and crocodile-skin shoes; he wore a safari jacket over a blue T-shirt and white trousers. Both had expensive wrist watches. She wore a wedding ring and an engagement ring, he wore a wedding ring only. And they looked like each other; in their feminine and masculine way, they looked similar, same balanced face. Hennessey could see the basis for mutual attraction: If they looked at each other they’d see the opposite-sex version of themselves. He took off his straw hat and brushed a troublesome fly from his face. He glanced around him: meadows, woods, and fields in every direction and above, a vast, near cloudless sky, scarred, it seemed to him, by the condensation trail of a high-flying airliner. KLM or Lufthansa, probably, flying westwards from continental Europe to North America. Then, nearer at hand, the blue-and-white police tape suspended from four metal posts which had been driven into the rock-hard soil, for this was mid June and the Vale of York baked under a relentless sun.
Dr. Louise D’Acre stood and glanced at Hennessey. “Well, all I can do is confirm Dr. Mann’s finding. Life is extinct. There is no obvious cause of death, not that I can see. They look as though they are sleeping, no putrefaction, just the hint of rigor, but they are definitely sleeping their final sleep. If you have done here, they can be removed to the York City Hospital for the postmortem.” Dr. D’Acre was a slim woman in her forties, close-cropped hair, a trace of lipstick, but very, very feminine. She held a momentary eye contact with George Hennessey and then turned away.
“Yellich.” Hennessey turned to his sergeant. “Have we? Finished here, photographs, fingerprints?”
“Yes, all done and dusted. Still to sweep the field, though.”
“Of course.” Hennessey turned to Louise D’Acre. “All done.”
“Good. I’ll have the bodies removed, then.” She placed a rectal thermometer inside her black bag. “As soon as they’ve been identified, I’ll see what I can find.”
“Identification won’t be a problem.”
“You think so?”
“Two people, young, wealthy, both married, probably to each other... they’ll be socially integrated and easily missed. It’s the down-and-outs, estranged from any kin, that take awhile to be identified.”
“I can imagine.”
“Nothing so useful as a handbag or a wallet to point us in the right direction. Strange, really. If they had been robbed, their watches would have gone.”
“There’s definitely the hand of another here, though.” Louise D’Acre spoke quietly. “What I can tell you is that they died at the same time, possibly within a few seconds of each other, as if in a suicide pact, but with such a pact, we would expect to see some evidence of suicide, a bottle of pills, a firearm. Death came from without, most definitely, by which I mean they didn’t die of natural causes. Two people, especially in the prime of life, do not die from natural causes at the same time in the same immediate, side-by-side proximity of each other. They just don’t. But I’ll get there.” She smiled and nodded and walked away across the meadow of green grass, ankle-high buttercups, and the occasional fluttering blue butterfly, to the road where her distinctive motorcar was parked beside a black, windowless mortuary van.
Wealth. It was the one word which spoke loudly to Hennessey. He’d used it in talking to Dr. D’Acre earlier that morning and now, examining the clothes, he used it again. “There’s money here, Yellich. Real wealth.”
“There is, isn’t there?” Yellich examined the clothing. All seemed new, very little worn, even the hidden-from-view underclothing had a newness about it. His offhand comment about there being nothing useful like a name stitched to the collars earned him a disapproving glance from the chief inspector. “Well, I don’t know about the female garments,” Yellich struggled to regain credibility, “but you know, sir, there’s only one shop in the Vale of York that would sell gents’ clothing at this quality and price and that’s Phillips and Tapely’s, near the Minster.”
“Ah... I’m a Marks and Spencer man myself.”
“So am I, sir, police officers’ salary being what it is, but you can’t help the old envious eye glancing into their window as you walk past. Only the seriously wealthy folk go there, only the
“Be out of my pocket as well, then. Right, Yellich, you’ve talked yourself into a job. You’ll have to take photographs of the clothing, especially the designer label, and take the photographs to the shop...”
“Phillips and Tapely’s?”
“Yes... The actual clothing will have to go to the Forensic Science lab at Wetherby to be put under the microscope.”
“Of course.”
“Every contact leaves a trace, and often said trace is microscopic. I’ll ask the advice of the female officers about the female garments, they might suggest a likely outlet.”
Yellich, being a native of York, knew the value of walking the medieval walls when in the city centre, quicker and more convenient than the twentieth-century pavements below. That day the walls were crowded with tourists, but it didn’t stop his enjoyment of the walk — the railway station, the ancient roofs, the newer buildings blending in sensitively, and the Minster there, solid, dependable, a truly magnificent building in his opinion. Without it, there just wouldn’t be a city. He stepped off the wall, as he had to at Lendal Bridge, walked up Museum Street and on into Drummon Place, and right at the Minster, where stood the half-timbered medieval building that was the premises of Phillips and Tapely’s, Gentlemen’s Outfitters since 1810. Yellich pulled open the door, a bell jangled, and he stepped into the cool, dark silence and, he found, somewhat sleepy atmosphere of the shop; with dull-coloured rather than light-coloured clothing on display, and wooden counters and drawers constructed with painstaking carpentry. A young man, sharply dressed, near snapped to attention as Yellich entered the shop. “Yes, sir, how can I help you?”
“Police.” Yellich showed his ID, and was amused by the crestfallen look on the assistant’s face as he realised he wasn’t going to sell anything, that this caller was not a customer. “I wonder if you can help me?”
“If I can, sir.”
“I have some photographs here...” Yellich took the recently produced black-and-white and colour prints from a brown envelope and placed them on the counter. “Of clothing, as you see...”
“Yes... We do sell clothing like this. I presume that’s what you’d like to know?” Said with a smile, and Yellich began to warm to the young man. “The jacket particularly, and the shoes... the label ‘Giovanni,’ an Italian manufacturer, very stylish, favoured by the younger gentlemen... We are the only outlet for ‘Giovanni’ in the north of England.”
“Good, progress.” Yellich handed the shop assistant a photograph of the male deceased, who appeared as though he was in a restful, trouble-free sleep. “Do you recognise this gentleman?”
“As a customer? No I don’t, but we don’t have many such young customers... Mr. Wednesday will help you if anyone can. Top of the stairs, turn left. Mr. Wednesday is the under-manager. I’d escort you, sir, but this is what we call the ‘door’ counter, always has to be staffed. I welcome and say ‘good day’ to customers as they enter and leave, as well as sell, of course.”
“Of course.”
“Just keep walking when you turn left, his office is the door just beyond ‘Evening Wear.’”
“Just after evening wear,” Yellich echoed.
“I’ll let him know you’re on the way up, sir.” The assistant reached below the counter and lifted a telephone.
James Wednesday, for that was the name on the door at his office, was a short and portly man, rather severely dressed, to Yellich’s taste, in his black suit. He had the appearance of an undertaker, and Yellich found him also to have the sombre, serious manner of an undertaker. His office window looked out onto Minster Yard and the Minster itself. He invited Yellich to sit in the upholstered leather chair which stood in front of his desk. The chair creaked as Yellich sat.
“This photograph, Mr. Wednesday.” Yellich handed the photograph of the deceased male to the under-manager. “Do you recognise him? One of your customers, perhaps?”
“Yes, I do. It’s Dominic Westwood. Yes, that’s Mr. Westwood the younger all right. He has an account with us. Pays it sometimes, as well, unlike most of our customers, who seem to think that a man really shouldn’t pay his tailor.”
“How do you stay in business?” Yellich couldn’t resist the question.
“Often by refusing credit when debt has reached a certain level, by charging interest on overdue accounts, and occasionally our lawyers have to make a claim on the estate of a customer if they have departed this life with outstanding debt to the shop. We stay afloat, Mr. Yellich, and have done so for two hundred years. So, the police, a photograph of one of our customers who appears to be sleeping. Has this particular customer departed his life, perchance?”
“Perchance he has.”
“Oh dear, it’s so tedious making a claim on the estate of the departed, but I don’t do it, personally...” He tapped the head of the compact computer on his desk and Yellich was amused that a very conservative gentlemen’s outfitters could still embrace modern technology. “So...” James Wednesday spoke in a matter-of-fact, no trace of emotion, manner. “Dominic Westwood, son of Charles Westwood, grandson of Alfred Westwood, gentlemen of this shire. All three have outstanding accounts. Dominic owes us five thousand pounds, not a large sum, his credit limit is twenty thousand. Last paid us two years ago; he owed over ten thousand. Both his father and grandfather are customers. I dare say that’s why the manager allowed him a twenty-thousand-pound credit limit.”
“Address?”
“His, Westwood the younger? It’s the Oast House, Allingham.”
“Allingham?”
“A small village to the north and east of York.”
“We’ll find it. Is he — was he — married?”
“Oh yes, he married Davinia Scott-Harrison a year or two ago. It was the wedding of the year in the Vale. We sold or hired much of the costumes.”
“We’ll go and visit the house.” Yellich retrieved the photograph. “Thank you, you’ve been very helpful.”
“They’re not man and wife.” George Hennessey spoke softly.
Yellich gasped. “I assumed the female...”
“It’s always dangerous to assume, Sergeant. Very dangerous. The female deceased is believed to be one Wendy Richardson, aged about twenty-nine years. Wife of Herbert Richardson, gentleman farmer.”
“How did you find her name, sir?”
“Exactly the same way as you found his, Sergeant. I showed the clothes to a group of female officers, they told me that the only outlet for clothing of that cost in York is a shop called Tomkinson’s. I asked D.C. Kent to visit the shop, which is in St. Leonard’s Place, very small frontage, she tells me, but a deep floor area, and four stories. The staff recognised ‘madam’ in the photograph and the manager gave her address. ‘Penny Farm’ in the village of... can you guess?”
“Allingham.”
“Got it in one. Not man and wife, but lived in the same village, were of the same social class, and in death were neatly laid out side by side, as if peacefully sleeping.”
Hennessey watched the man from out of the corner of his eye. The curtain was pulled back by a solemn nurse who tugged a sash cord, and revealed Wendy Richardson with a clean face, wrapped tightly in bandages so that only her forehead to her chin was exposed; even the side of her head was swathed in starched white linen. She lay on a trolley, tightly tucked into the blankets, and was viewed through a large pane of glass, in a darkened room, so that by some trick of light and shade, she appeared to be floating peacefully in space.
“Yes. That is my wife.” The man nodded, then breathed deeply and hard, and then lunged at the glass and cried, “Wendy! Wendy!” It was all the overacting George Hennessey wanted to see. He knew then, as only an old copper would, that he was standing next to a guilty man.
Hennessey smiled and nodded to the nurse, who closed the curtain.
“Do you know how she died?” Herbert Richardson turned to Hennessey. He was a big man, huge, with a farmer’s hands, pawlike. His eyes were cold and had anger in them, despite a soft voice.
“We don’t.” Richardson and he walked away from the room down a corridor in the York City Hospital. “We don’t suspect natural causes, but there’s no clear cause of death.”
They walked on in silence. Out of the hospital building into the sunlit expanse of the car park, which Hennessey scanned for sight of Louise D’Acre’s distinctive car, and seeing its red and white and chrome, Riley circa 1947, her father’s first and only car, a cherished possession, lovingly kept, he allowed his eyes to settle on it for a second or two. Then he turned his thoughts to the matter in hand. “When did you last see your wife, Mr. Richardson?”
“What!? Oh... don’t know... sorry, can’t think.”
“Well, today’s Monday...”
“Yes... well, yesterday morning. She went out at lunchtime, just before, really, about eleven-thirty, to meet her sister, she said. Phoned me to say she’d be staying at her sister’s house overnight, so I wasn’t to worry if she didn’t return. She often said that. She and her sister were very close.”
They stopped at Richardson’s gleaming Range Rover.
“You’re a farmer, I believe, Mr. Richardson?”
“Yes, I don’t do much of the actual work, I have a manager to attend to that. I’m more of a pen pusher than a bale heaver, if you see what I mean.”
“I think I do.” He patted the Range Rover. “It clearly pays.”
“Don’t be too taken in by the image. It’s run out of the business, still being paid for, as well.”
“Even so... Mr. Richardson, I can tell you that your wife was found out of doors, she and a deceased male were lying next to each other.”
“She was what!” Richarson turned to face Hennessey.
“She was lying next to the life-extinct body of a man we believe to be called Dominic Westwood.”
“Westwood?”
“Do you know the name?”
“Westwood... There’s a family with that name in the village, but we don’t mix socially.”
“I think he will be of that family. Allingham is not a large village, there cannot be many Westwoods.”
“I know only the one family in the village of that name.”
“I see. Were you and your wife happily married?”
“Very. We hadn’t been married long and we were enthusiastic about our union, wanted children. Yes, yes, we were happy.”
“You know of no one who’d want to harm your wife?”
“No one at all. She was well liked, much respected.” Richardson opened the door of his Range Rover.
“Where will you be if we need to contact you, Mr. Richardson?”
“At the farm. Penny Farm, Allingham. Large white Georgian house, easily seen from the village cross.”
“Yes, that is my husband,” Marina Westwood said, and she said it without a trace of emotion. Then she put her long hair to her nose and sniffed. “Chlorine.” She turned to Hennessey. “The constable said I could dry but not shower. I was in the pool, you see, when the constable came, told me I was needed to identify someone. I wanted to shower the chlorine out of my hair but that takes an hour. So he said I couldn’t. Smells of chlorine. Shower when I get back.”
Detached; utterly, completely detached. Hennessey was astounded, frightened even. This smartly dressed woman with long yellow hair, high heels to compensate for her small stature, was looking through a pane of glass at the body of her husband and all she was concerned about was the chlorine in her hair. “Yes,” she said, “that’s Dominic. He looks like he’s sleeping, sort of floating. I thought you were going to pull him out of a drawer.”
And the nurse, used to many and varied emotions at the viewing of the deceased for purposes of identification, could only gasp at Marina Westwood’s lack of emotion.
Hennessey nodded his thanks to the nurse, who shut the curtains and seemed to hurry from the room, to escape Marina Westwood? To tell her colleagues what she had witnessed? Hennessey thought probably both.
“Your husband died in mysterious circumstances, Mrs. Westwood.” Hennessey and she remained in the viewing room for a few moments.
“Oh?”
“He was found deceased in the company of a woman identified as Wendy Richardson, of Penny Farm, Allingham.”
“Oh.”
“Do you know her?”
“Yes... no... know of her, not speak to.”
“Do you know anyone who’d want to harm your husband, Mrs. Westwood?”
“I don’t. Dominic had no enemies. Rivals, perhaps, but no enemies.”
“He was a businessman?”
“He had a computer company. Software.”
Whatever that is, thought Hennessey, who was proud to be the last surviving member of the human race who didn’t possess nor know how to use a computer.
“A farm worker found the bodies,” Hennessey continued. “He thought they were two lovers, though it was a bit early in the morning for that sort of thing. Also thought they were a bit long in the tooth for it, as well, but left them at it. When he returned, retracing his steps an hour later, saw they hadn’t moved, he took a closer look. And here we are.”
“I was getting a bit curious.” She sniffed at her hair. “I wondered where he’d got to when he didn’t turn up last night. I thought he had had too much beer again, and stayed somewhere rather than drive home. He’s done that before. He’s sensible like that.”
“Who would benefit from his death, do you know?”
“Me, I suppose, I’m his wife. I’ll get everything. Everything that’s paid for, anyway. Debt didn’t seem to bother Dominic.”
“Were you happily married?”
She shrugged her shoulders.
Yellich drove home to his modest new-built house in Huntingdon, to his wife and son. His wife explained that Jeremy had been “impossible” all day and she needed “space,” so she put on a hat and went for a walk. Yellich went into the living room. Jeremy, cross-legged and sitting far too close to the television set, turned and beamed at his father. Yellich smiled back. Jeremy was twelve years old, he could tell the time and point to every vowel-sound letter in the alphabet, including the letter “y.”
Hennessey too drove home, to his detached house in Easingwold, to a warm welcome from Oscar, his brown mongrel. Later in the evening, he stood in the landscaped rear garden which had been planned by his wife shortly before she died, suddenly, inexplicably, as if she fainted, but it was life, not consciousness, which had left her. “Sudden Death Syndrome” was entered on her death certificate, “aged twenty-three years.” And in the thirty years since her death, her garden, where her ashes were scattered, had matured to become a place of tranquillity. Each day, winter and summer, rain or shine, Hennessey would stand in the garden telling Jennifer of his day. “Just lying there,” he said to the grass, to the shrubs, to the apple trees, to the “going forth” at the bottom of the garden, where lived the frogs in a pond. “The farm worker thought they were lovers at first. Don’t like the widow of the deceased male, she’s an odd fish and no mistake.”
TUESDAY
Hennessey held the phone to his ear. “They drowned?”
“That’s what I said.” Louise D’Acre trapped her phone between her ear and her shoulder, using both hands to read through her notes. “In fresh water, or they had had a heart attack.”
“I’m sorry, Dr. D’Acre, I don’t follow.” Hennessey moved the phone from one ear to the other as he heard Dr. D’Acre smile down the phone.
“I’m the one who should be sorry, I’m not making a great deal of sense, am I? I was puzzled, because the cause of death was apparent upon investigation. Both corpses show evidence of vagal inhibition of the heart, which brought on a fatal heart attack. Death from such causes is often associated with shock, especially in the frail elderly, but as I pointed out, both died at exactly the same time. So what caused two young and healthy people to die of shock at the same time? That had me foxed. And if their deaths hadn’t been linked, if their bodies had been found miles apart, for example, and at different times, I probably wouldn’t have looked for a link, and would have put death down to heart failure, caused by vagal inhibition. But they were clearly linked, so I had a closer look and found the answer in the marrow of the long bones.”
Thus far Hennessey had written “heart attack” on his notepad but continued to listen patiently.
“I found diatoms in the long bones.”
“Diatoms?”
“Wee beasties, as a Scotsman might say. Microorganisms that live in the water. They get into the marrow of the long bones of a drowning victim. They differ from saltwater to freshwater, these are freshwater diatoms. And the victims’ blood has expanded in the veins, caused by the freshwater joining the bloodstream, saltwater doesn’t do that, so they drowned in freshwater. And I would guess a struggle for life induced vagal inhibition, which brought on a heart attack. No signs of violence, though, except for small areas of light bruising round the ankles of both victims. Both of her ankles, and one of his ankles.”
“The ankles?”
“They were held facedown in a large body of water by someone holding their ankles. The water was clean, not polluted, and heavily chlorinated. A swimming pool, for example.”
“Funny you should say that.”
“Why, is it significant?”
“Very.”
“Well, diatoms differ from one body of water to another. If you could obtain a sample of water from the pool in question, I could tell you if our two friends here drowned in that pool.”
“What are you looking for, boss?” Yellich drove out to the Oast House, Allingham.
“A swimming pool.” Hennessey sat in the front passenger seat and went on to tell Yellich about Marina Westwood’s hair smelling of chlorine. He also told him about diatoms and vagal inhibition.
The Westwood house in Allingham was a sprawling bungalow set in expansive grounds. A large car and a small car stood in front of the building, saying clearly “his and hers.”
Marina Westwood opened the door almost immediately upon Hennessey ringing the doorbell. She looked surprised to see Hennessey. Hennessey remarked upon the fact.
“No... no...” she stammered. She was dressed fetchingly in faded jeans, leather belt, and a blue T-shirt. “Well, I suppose I am... I thought that yesterday was it, just identify him. What do you want?”
“Your husband died in suspicious circumstances. We’d like to look at your house.”
“Do you have a warrant? On television...”
“Do we need one?” asked Hennessey.
“Are you hiding something?” asked Yellich.
“No,” she shrugged offhandedly, and stepped aside, allowing the police officers to step over the threshold.
It was a large, spacious house inside, very light, very airy, with interior walls of unfaced brick.
“Where is the swimming pool?” Hennessey asked suddenly.
“Down there.” Then Marina Westwood’s face paled.
Hennessey saw her pale and he knew a chord had been struck, and he knew this inquiry was drawing to an early close. It was so often the case, he thought: Before you look at the outlaws, look at the in-laws. “If you’d lead the way?”
Marina Westwood led them down a narrow corridor to the indoor swimming pool. Thirty feet long, twenty wide, brick walls on three sides, the fourth wall was given over to tall windows which looked out over the rear lawn. Hennessey took a test tube from his pocket and knelt and dipped it into the pool and sealed the contents. “You haven’t changed the water in this pool since they drowned in it, have you?”
“No.”
A pause, a look of horror flashed across her face. Marina Westwood screamed and ran from the poolside into the body of the house. Yellich lunged at her as she ran past him, missed, and started to run after her.
“Don’t.” Hennessey placed the test tube in his jacket pocket. “She’s not running from us, she’s running from herself, either that or she’s engaging with life for the first time. Either way, we’ll find her sobbing on the sofa somewhere.”
In the event, they found her on the rear patio looking out over the garden, sobbing quietly. Hennessey stood beside her.
“You know,” she said, “this was all going to be mine.”
“Was.”
“Can’t profit from a crime, can you?”
“No.”
“His brother will inherit it all now.”
“But it wasn’t your idea to murder them?”
“No, it was his.”
“Richardson?”
“Yes.” She nodded as she watched a pair of swans, keeping perfect stations with each other like aircraft in formation, sweep low over the house. “My marriage wasn’t good. My husband was carrying on with Wendy Richardson. I found out about it. Went to see Herbert Richardson. He went cold with anger. He said we should do something. I told him that every Sunday afternoon they swim at our house, I’m out then, but I know they do it. I gave him a key. Came back Sunday evening and he was in the house, by the pool, soaked to the skin. My husband and her lying on the poolside. He’d just jumped into the pool, grabbed them, held them by their ankles facedown until they drowned. He’s a big man, strong enough to do that.”
“Then?”
“Well, then we dressed them. It’s not easy dressing a dead body.”
“I can imagine.”
“But we managed it. Took them out and laid them side by side in a field. Herbert Richardson said, ‘That’ll fox ’em.’”
“Where will we find Richardson now?”
“At home. He said to carry on as though nothing had happened. So he’ll be at Penny Farm. There’s nothing between us, me and him. We have nothing in common.”
And Hennessey thought, but did not say,
That evening, with both Herbert Richardson and Miranda Westwood in the cells, having been charged with the murders of Dominic Westwood and Wendy Richardson, Hennessey drove out to Skelton, taking an overnight bag with him. He walked up to a half-timbered house and tapped on the door. The door was opened by a woman who smiled warmly at him.
“Evening, madam.” Hennessey stepped over the threshold and kissed the woman.
“The children are in bed,” said Louise D’Acre. “We can go straight up.”
The Valhalla Verdict
by Doug Allyn
The jury wouldn’t look at us when they filed back in. Even the foreman, a rumpled old-timer who’d offered my mother sympathetic glances during the course of the trial, was avoiding our eyes now.
A bad sign. But I wasn’t really worried. The case was open and shut.
A rich playboy knocks up his girlfriend. He offered to pay for an abortion but she refused his money. She wanted the child whether he did or not. A week later, as she was walking home from work, my nineteen-year-old sister, Lisa Marie Canfield, was clipped by a hit-and-run driver who never even slowed down. Dead at the side of the road. Killed like a stray dog.
Police found traces of blood on the bumper of her boyfriend’s Cadillac SUV. Lisa’s blood. A simple, straightforward homicide. In Detroit. Or New York.
But Valhalla is a small, northern Michigan resort village and Lisa’s boyfriend, Mel Bennett, is a hometown hero here. A football star at Michigan State and later for the Detroit Lions, Mel owns the biggest Cadillac/GMC dealership in five counties.
Lisa, on the other hand, was only a shopgirl, a wistful little retro-hippie who sold candles and incense in one of the tourist traps on Lake Street. She was too young to get involved with a player like Mel. If I’d known she was seeing him... but I didn’t know. I’d been too wrapped up in my teaching career to pay much attention to my little sister’s life.
And now it was too late for brotherly advice. Or anything else. Only justice remained.
But Mel Bennett was a sympathetic figure on the witness stand. Tanned, tailored, and charismatic, Mel sheepishly admitted that my sister wasn’t his only girlfriend, he was dating several other women. And one of his lovers, Fawn Daniels, still had keys to his apartment. And to his car.
When Fawn took the stand, she refused to say where she was at the time of the killing. She took the Fifth Amendment instead, scowling at the jury, hard-eyed and defiant as a Mafia don.
And now the jury looked uneasy, even angry. Like they’d been arguing. Perhaps they’d settled on a charge less than murder. Manslaughter, maybe.
It never occurred to me they’d let the bastard walk.
But that’s exactly what they did.
The foreman read the verdict aloud from the verdict slip. “On the sole charge of murder in the second degree, we find the defendant, Mel Bennett, not guilty.” And the packed courtroom actually burst into applause.
Outside, on the courthouse steps, the foreman told a ring of reporters: “We thought Mr. Bennett was credible when he swore he cared for Lisa Canfield and would never harm her. And when his mistress, Fawn Daniels, refused to answer, many of us felt there was reasonable doubt. Maybe she—”
But he was talking to the air. Mel and his entourage swept out of the courthouse and the reporters flocked around them like gulls at a fish market.
Smiling for the cameras, Mel said he had no idea who’d killed poor Lisa, but he was sure the authorities would find the person responsible. He offered his sincerest condolences to her family.
“How does it feel to be a free man?” a reporter shouted.
“I was never worried,” Mel said solemnly. “I knew I could count on a Valhalla jury for a fair shake.”
Scrambling into a gleaming red Escalade, Mel roared away, waving to the crowd, grinning like he’d just scored the biggest touchdown of his life. Or gotten away with murder.
When the prosecutor was interviewed, he griped that Mel Bennett got a Valhalla verdict. A reporter asked him to explain, but he just shrugged and stalked off. Implication? What do you expect from a hick-town jury?
And he was right. Valhalla is a small town. By New York or even Detroit standards, most folks who live up north are hicks. More or less.
My extended family, Canfields and La Mottes, are redneck to the bone, and proud of it. My uncle Deke’s clan, the La Mottes, are the roughest of our bunch, jackpine savages who grow reefer and cook crystal meth in the trackless forests. The rest of us are solid, working-class citizens. Blue collar, for the most part.
All but me. I’m Paul Canfield, the first of my family to earn a bachelor’s degree. I teach political science at Valhalla High School. My relatives call me Professor. A compliment or an insult, depending on the tone.
After the trial, on a golden, autumn afternoon, our small clan assembled in my uncle Deke’s garage, still stunned by the verdict. We’d intended to hold a delayed wake in honor of my sister. Lisa Marie was dead, but at least the monster had been punished. Or so we’d expected.
Instead it felt like Lisa had been slaughtered all over again. Along with her unborn child. A Canfield baby none of us would ever hold.
But there was beer on ice, hot dogs and potato salad already laid out. And folks have to eat.
So we gathered around the banquet table in somber silence, Canfields and La Mottes, in-laws and cousins. But with none of the usual good-natured banter. No one spoke at all. Until my mother, Mabel Canfield, turned to me for an explanation.
“I don’t understand it, Paul,” she said simply. “How could this happen? Where’s the justice in it?”
“Justice doesn’t actually exist, Ma. It’s only a concept. An ideal.”
“I still don’t—”
“When people go to court, they expect to win because they’re in the right. But the truth is, every trial is a contest. Like a debating match between lawyers with a judge for a referee. The jury chooses the winning side and we call it justice. And usually, it works pretty well.”
“Not this time,” my cousin Bo La Motte snorted. “The jurors were morons.”
“No,” I said, “they were just home folks. Like us. Mel Bennett’s a professional salesman and that jury was just one more deal to close. He had a sharp lawyer and the prosecutor thought the case was a slam dunk—”
“It should have been!” Bo snapped. “Lisa’s blood was splattered all over Bennett’s damn car!”
“But the Daniels woman had keys to that car. When she took the Fifth and refused to say where she was at the time of Lisa’s death, the jury had reasonable doubts. And they gave Mel the benefit of those doubts.”
“Is there any chance at all that Daniels woman could actually have done this thing?” my mother asked.
“No,” Uncle Deke said quietly. “I had some people look into that. Word is, she was shooting pool at the Sailor’s Rest when Lisa was run down. She’ll probably claim she bought dope or committed some other petty crime to justify taking the Fifth, but her alibi is rock solid. She didn’t kill Lisa, Mel Bennett did. I expect Fawn collected a fat payoff to cover for him.”
“Then I say we should pop that bastard today,” Bo said. Burly and surly, my cousin Bo is the hothead of the family. He inherited his father’s straight dark hair, obsidian eyes, and black temper. But in school, nobody ever picked on me when my cousin Bo was around.
“Popping Bennett is a great idea, Cousin,” I said, “as long as you’ve got no plans for the rest of your natural life.”
“Bull! No jury in the world would convict me! They’d—”
“You just saw firsthand what a small-town jury can do! You’re already a two-time loser for weed and grand theft auto, Bo. Nobody’d give you the benefit of a doubt.”
“Then to hell with them! And to hell with you too, Professor!” Bo snapped. “If you got no belly for this, go back to school and leave the rat killin’ to men who ain’t afraid to—”
Whirling in her chair, my mother backhanded Bo across the mouth. Hard! Spilling him over backwards onto the garage floor.
He was up like a cat, fire in his eyes, his fist cocked — but of course he didn’t swing.
Instead, he shook his head to clear it, then gingerly touched his split lip with his fingertips. They came away dripping blood.
“Damn, Aunt May,” he groused, “most girls just slap my face.”
“Not Canfield girls,” my mother said. Uncle Deke chuckled, and gradually the rest of us joined in. It was a thin joke, but our family hadn’t done much laughing lately.
Uncle Deke tossed Bo a paper towel to mop up the blood and we all resumed our seats.
“All right, Professor,” the old man growled. “You’re the closest thing we got to a legal expert in this family. What are our options now? Is there any way to get justice for Lisa? If we dig up more evidence—?”
“I don’t think it would make any difference,” I said. “Now that Mel’s been found not guilty, he can’t be tried again, period. He could confess to killing Lisa in a church full of witnesses and the worst he could get is a perjury charge. A year or two, no more.”
“You’re saying the law can’t touch him?” Bo said dangerously. “Is that what you’re telling us?”
“Look, I’m only a teacher, Bo, not a lawyer. But I don’t believe there’s anything we can do. Legally, it’s over.”
“Except it ain’t,” Bo said.
“It is for now,” my mother said firmly, rising stiffly, looking up and down the banquet table. “Deacon, you’re my older brother and I love you, but you’ve got an evil temper and your three boys are no better. Lisa was my daughter, not yours. You missed most of her growing years while you were in prison. I absolutely forbid you to throw any more of your life away in some mad-dog quest for vengeance.”
“You
“I swear to God, Deacon La Motte, if you or Bo go after Mel Bennett, I’ll cut you off. I’ll never speak to either of you again as long as I live, nor will any of my family. Ever.”
“That’s too hard, Sis,” Deke said, his smile fading. “That sonofabitch murdered your girl and her unborn child. I can’t let it pass.”
“I’m not asking you to. I’m only saying we should wait. In six months—”
“Six months!” Bo interjected. “No way!”
“In six months we’ll all have cooler heads,” Mabel continued firmly. “Maybe we’ll feel differently. Maybe Bennett will get hit by a bus or someone else will settle his hash. If not, in six months, we’ll look at this again. But for now, I want your word, Deke, yours too, Bo, that you’ll stay away from him. We’ve already had a Valhalla verdict. We don’t need a La Motte verdict added on top of it.”
“That’s bullshit, Aunt May—” Bo began.
“Watch your mouth!” Uncle Deke barked, slamming the table with his fist, making the beer bottles jump. “Mabel’s right, as usual. If Mel Bennett gets struck by lightning or catches the flu, the police will be coming for us. Because they’ll
Deke was glaring at Bo, his oldest boy. Uncle Deke is rawboned with thick wrists and scarred knuckles, dark hair hanging in his eyes, lanky as Johnny Cash back in his wilder days. Pushing fifty, though.
Twenty years younger and forty pounds heavier, Bo has a serious rep as a bad-ass barroom brawler.
But when we were boys, my uncle Deke shotgunned Bo’s mother and her lover in a local tavern. Then ordered up a beer and sipped it while he waited for the law to come for him.
Fourteen years in Jackson Prison, he never backed down from anybody and had the battle scars to prove it. None of us had any doubt how a scrap between Bo and Uncle Deke would come out.
Not even Bo.
“Whatever,” he muttered.
“Speak up, boy,” Deke said. “I didn’t hear you.”
“Whatever... you say. Sir,” Bo added, glaring at his father. Then at me for good measure.
“It’s settled then,” Deke nodded. “We wait six months.”
But he was dead wrong about that.
I called one of my old professors over the weekend, but she only confirmed what I already suspected. Simply put, “double jeopardy” means that once you’re found innocent of a charge, you can never be tried for that crime again. Period. A civil lawsuit for damages might be possible, but it would be a long, expensive process with only a faint hope of success.
I told my mother what I’d learned over dinner that night. She took it as she did most things, with a wan smile. Determined to carry on in spite of everything. The bravest woman I’ve ever known. But even Canfield girls have their limits.
Nine days after the Valhalla verdict that freed Mel Bennett, my mother, Mabel La Motte Canfield, collapsed in her kitchen. And died on the floor.
A massive coronary thrombosis, the coroner said.
Medical terminology for a broken heart.
Making arrangements for my mother’s funeral was the hardest thing I’ve ever done in my life. Coming so soon after Lisa’s death and the botched trial, it felt like we’d suffered a double homicide. Like somebody’d ripped stitches out of a fresh wound with a lineman’s pliers. And then it got worse.
Greeting folks at the funeral home, accepting and offering condolences, I was one of the final few in the viewing line. And as I gazed down at my mother’s careworn face for the last time, my eye strayed to a showy wreath at the foot of the casket. With a condolence card.
From Melvin Bennett. And family.
After the viewing that evening, I stayed on, sitting alone in the empty parlor in numb silence. So lost in thought I scarcely noticed when my uncle Deacon eased down beside me. A familiar aroma of wood-smoke and whiskey.
“You all right, Paul?”
“Hell no. How could I be? And why would he do a thing like that? Send flowers, knowing how we’d feel.”
“Remember back when Mel was playing football for the Lions? Every time he scored, he’d do a little dance around the end zone. Showing off. I think that’s how he feels now. Like he just pulled off his biggest score ever. Sending the flowers is like dancing.”
“Taunting us, you mean?”
“Nah, he doesn’t give a damn about us. It’s more like he’s taunting the world. Look at me. I’m rich, I’m pretty. I can whack my hick-town girlfriend and the law can’t touch me.”
“And he’s right,” I said bitterly.
“Only half right,” Deke countered. “The law can’t touch him. That don’t mean he can’t be reached.”
I turned slowly to face him. “Uncle Deke, if you go after Mel Bennett now, you’ll die in prison. You know that.”
“I’ve done hard time, Paul. I can do it again if I have to.”
“My mother didn’t want this.”
“Maybe she’s changed her mind,” Deke said evenly. “Why don’t you ask her? Or ask Lisa. Lemme know what they say.”
“You know what they’d say.”
“Dammit, when Mabel asked me to wait I went along for her sake, but I’m done waitin’, Paulie, so save your breath.”
“I’m not asking you to wait, Uncle Deke. You’re right, we’re way past that. But whatever you decide to do, I want in.”
“You’d better think about that, boy. Your mother—
“I don’t have a mother anymore! Mel Bennett saw to that! We’ve held two Canfield funerals and that sonofabitch doesn’t have a mark on him. And now this?” I nodded at the flowers. “Enough already! I can’t let this pass any more than you can.”
“Slow down, Paul. We ain’t talking about some classroom problem here. Collecting a debt like this will be an ugly, dangerous business. And afterward, you’ll have to live with what’s done for the rest of your life. You really think you’re up for that?”
“I’m in, Uncle Deke. All the way. If you tell me no, I’ll do it on my own!”
He eyed me in silence, reading my face like a stranger. Which wasn’t a comfortable experience.
My uncle and I were never close. I was already a teenager when my uncle got out of prison. I heard he’d gotten mobbed-up in Jackson and hadn’t been straight since. Some people call him a gangster.
I call him “sir.”
He’s my mother’s brother. She loved him and he’d always been welcome in our home. And that was good enough for me. Especially now.
“Well?” I demanded.
“Maybe there’s more La Motte blood in you than I thought, boy.” He shrugged. “Take a look at this.” He handed me a typewritten note.
“How did you get it?”
“Don’t ask. My crew’s got more connections in the north counties than Michigan Bell.”
“All right then, who’s
“The police think
“My God, that’s why Lisa walked home alone that night. She was expecting a ride.”
Deke nodded. “I think the Daniels woman set Lisa up for Mel. Probably expected to be Mel’s new lady, but he’s banging some high-school cheerleader now, seventeen years old. Fawn’s history, in more ways than one. She goes first.”
“I don’t understand.”
“It ain’t complicated, boy. The Daniels woman and Bennett killed Lisa together. She’s as guilty as he is. They’re both going to pay for it, but she has to be first.”
“Why?” I managed, swallowing hard.
“Your mother called it right. If anything happens to Bennett, the law will be all over me and my sons. But the Daniels woman is a different matter. They won’t be expecting that, especially not from you. If I set it up right, you’ll get away clean. And if not, well, you’re a simple schoolteacher who lost his mother and sister. Maybe you’ll get the benefit of the doubt. One of them Valhalla verdicts. Me and Bo definitely won’t.”
“But if I...” I swallowed, hard.
“Kill her. Say it.”
“If she dies first, won’t that make Bennett even harder to get to?”
“For a while. But he’ll be scared spitless the whole time. Waiting for his number to come up. Could be he’ll get nervous enough to make a mistake.”
“What kind of a mistake?”
“Maybe he’ll take a run at me or Bo. If he tries that, it’ll be the last thing he ever does. Or maybe he’ll confess, and take that perjury fall you mentioned.”
“Why would he do that?”
“To a frightened man, a jail looks like a safe place. Stone walls surrounded by guards. Serve a few months, wait for things to cool down. But I’ve got contacts inside, guys who’ll do Bennett for a carton of cigarettes. If he ever steps through a cell door, he won’t come out.”
“And if he doesn’t confess?”
“Then I’ll let him sweat awhile, then take care of him myself. Up close and personal.”
“You can’t possibly get away with it.”
“I don’t expect to,” Deke said simply. “If I die in the joint over this, so be it. That’s my problem. Fawn Daniels is yours, if you got the belly for it. I know it goes against your nature, Paul, but it’s the only way. If you want out, say so now.”
I looked away, avoiding his eyes. Found myself staring at my mother’s casket instead. I knew what she’d say to this. But she couldn’t talk me out of it. Nor could Lisa. Never again.
“I said I’m in, Uncle Deke. I meant it. What do you want me to do?”
“Nothing for a few days. If you change your mind—”
“I won’t.”
“Then go back to your life and stay cool till I contact you. Bo will come by with instructions. When that happens, you’ll probably have to move fast. Understand?”
I nodded. I didn’t trust myself to speak.
“Say it!” he snapped.
“I understand!”
But I didn’t. Not really.
I stumbled through my mother’s funeral service like a zombie, going through the motions. I read her eulogy and laid a final rose on her coffin as they lowered it into the ground. And didn’t understand any of it.
She was laid to rest beside my father, who was killed long ago in the First Gulf War. And beside Lisa and her unborn child. Buried so recently the earth was still raw over the grave. As raw as the jagged wound in my heart.
Somehow I managed to teach classes over the next few days, but I must have asked myself a thousand times how it all happened. The two funerals, so close together, had shattered my life. Everything was spinning wildly out of control.
Our branch of the family was suddenly reduced to an army of one. Me. And I was waiting for my uncle’s instructions to murder a woman I’d never met.
My God, how had it come to this?
Then I’d see Mel Bennett doing an interview on television, offering a million-dollar reward for the arrest of Lisa’s killer. Smiling all the while.
And I’d get a quick memory flash of Lisa’s smile. Or my mother’s.
And I’d remember exactly how it all happened. And what I had to do now.
Ten days later, I was walking to my car after the day’s classes when a black Cadillac Escalade pulled up beside me. Bo La Motte climbed out, glancing around to be sure we were alone.
“Put these on,” he said, stripping off a pair of black leather gloves. “The Caddy’s stolen, so you’ll have to move quick. Fawn Daniels jogs along the lake-shore after work. There’s a hundred-yard stretch near Michikewis where the shore road parallels the beach. Run her down there, just like Lisa. Put that bitch in the ground! You sure you’re up for this?”
I nodded, too shaken to answer.
“Afterward, dump the Caddy in the supermarket lot downtown, then walk to Valhalla Park. We’re having a family barbecue this afternoon. Twenty witnesses will swear you were there the whole time. Gimme your car keys. Move!”
As I fumbled them out of my jacket, he grabbed my arm.
“One last thing, Cousin. You remember all the times I stood up for you in school?”
“I remember.”
“Good. Because if anything goes wrong, if you get stopped, get stuck, whatever, you dummy up and take the weight, understand? If my dad does one day in prison because of you, Paulie, I’ll make up for every beatin’ you ever missed and then some!”
Scrambling into my Volvo, Bo sped off.
A moment later I was on the road too, heading for the lakeshore in a stolen Cadillac SUV. Taking deep breaths. Pumping myself up. For a killing.
I didn’t question the justice of it. Fawn Daniels helped arrange my sister’s death, and by standing mute on the witness stand, she’d gotten Lisa’s killer off scot-free. And put my mother in her grave.
Half the men in my family were army vets, and my father died in the Persian Gulf. If killing strangers on behalf of our government was honorable, how could I fail to retaliate against people who’d murdered members of my family?
The Daniels woman justly deserved a death sentence. But knowing that and being able to carry it out are very different things.
I didn’t know if I was capable of killing. I only knew that the law had utterly failed our clan. Justice had been left to me.
Turning onto the shore road, I headed toward Michikewis Beach. Half a mile ahead, I could see a blond jogger running along the shore. Fawn Daniels, lithe and athletic, decked out in skin-tight pink spandex. Enjoying a relaxing run in the warm autumn afternoon.
While my mother, my sister, and her unborn baby lay cold in the moldering darkness.
Flooring the gas pedal, I rapidly closed the distance. There were a few tourists strolling along the beach, but none were close enough to interfere. All they could do was watch.
Not that they could see much. The stolen Escalade’s windows were smoked glass. And in the split second before I whipped it off the road onto the beach, it occurred to me that my uncle Deke had planned this killing extremely well on very short notice. A sobering thought.
Then it was too late for thinking. The big SUV slewed in the sand, and I was fighting the wheel to keep the unruly machine upright, wrestling it back on course. Forty yards ahead, I glimpsed Fawn Daniels’ terrified face as she glanced over her shoulder to see the monster Cadillac hurtling toward her. It must have looked like a messenger of death. A roaring black juggernaut.
For a split second our eyes met through the windshield — and then I cranked the wheel over, veering away to avoid her. Too late!
I heard a thump, saw Fawn go sprawling into the shallows. But then she was up again, scrambling to her feet, sprinting out into the water, limping, but making pretty good time.
Matting the gas pedal, I nearly rolled the SUV in the loose sand as I swerved back toward the shore road. Running for my life.
Though I knew it was already too late.
She’d glimpsed my face, if only for a moment. And she’d seen me often enough during the trial to know who I was.
I’d destroyed myself. Thrown my life away. For nothing.
At the moment of truth, I simply couldn’t do it.
I didn’t hear police sirens yet, but they’d be coming soon enough. All I could do now was try to avoid dragging anyone else down with me.
As instructed, I abandoned the Escalade in the supermarket lot, but I didn’t join my family in the park. I’d failed them. I’d take the weight for that failure alone.
I walked home instead. Not to my apartment. Home. To my mother’s house. A small white clapboard on a quiet side street, shaded by maple trees.
It stood empty now. Locked, shades drawn, eyeless windows staring blindly at me as I trudged slowly up the porch steps. Utterly exhausted.
I still had a key, but didn’t bother to use it. I sat on the front steps instead. Waiting for the police. Knowing they’d be on their way as soon as the Daniels woman got to a phone.
It was a good place to wait. I’d grown up in this house, roamed these streets as a boy. With my little sister tagging along after me. Closing my eyes, I could almost hear Lisa’s voice calling me. The autumn sun warm on my face...
I snapped awake, startled. Wasn’t sure how long I’d been asleep but dusk was coming on now, shadows falling.
A car screeched to a halt at the curb.
Not a police car. My Volvo. With my uncle Deacon at the wheel.
“What the hell are you doing here, Paul? You’re supposed to be at the park.”
“You’d better get out of here, Uncle Deke. I blew it completely. The police will be coming.”
“They’ve already been. They arrested Mel Bennett twenty minutes ago. Seems he tried to run down Fawn Daniels. Half a dozen people saw his car at the beach. That big, ugly SUV was hard to miss.”
“Mel’s SUV?” I echoed stupidly.
“Whose did you think it was? He left it parked in front of his new girlfriend’s place. She swore he was with her the whole time, but a star-struck kid isn’t much of an alibi. Not with Fawn Daniels in the back of a prowl car screaming that Mel tried to run her down. Positively identified him.”
“I don’t understand. She saw me! At the beach she—”
“Saw what she was most afraid of,” Deke finished. “Mel’s car coming straight at her. She’ll swear on her mama’s eyes he was at the wheel because she damn sure knows how he did his last girlfriend. I expect they’re going at each other like rats in a box about now, throwing their own lives away.”
“I still don’t—” But suddenly I did understand. “My God. This was the plan all along, wasn’t it? You knew I’d never go through with it. Why the hell did you ask me to do it?”
“It had to be you, Paul. Your mama was right, the law’s been all over us since the trial. We couldn’t make a move.”
“Bo managed the car.”
“I said they were watching us. I didn’t say they were real good at it.”
“And if I’d been caught, Uncle Deke? What then?”
“A poor, heartbroken schoolteacher who just lost his mom and sister? You’d get the benefit of the doubt, same as Mel Bennett did. What did the D.A. call it?”
“A Valhalla verdict,” I said slowly.
“Exactly,” Deke grinned. “Sometimes, livin’ in a town where folks cut one another a break ain’t such a bad thing, Professor. C’mon, the family’s at the park and you need to be with your people. Damn it, Paul, we’ve won for once. And it was long overdue.”
I couldn’t argue with that. Trotting down the steps, I slid into the car beside my uncle. Breathing in the aroma of wood-smoke and whiskey. Reading his wolfish smile as he gunned away from the curb.
I knew he’d played me. All the way. Maybe he had the right to. Maybe it was the only way we could get justice.
Still, I couldn’t help wondering... about those flowers.
Did Mel Bennett really send that wreath to my mother’s funeral?
But I didn’t ask. Uncle Deke was my mother’s brother. She loved him and that was good enough for me.
And it’s best to give people you love the benefit of the doubt.
Even when you know better.
Permission To Climb Aboard
by Perri O’Shaughnessy
Aerial view: A yacht drifts in a vast turquoise sea speckled with small, distant islands.
Closer view: A man and a woman, both very good-looking, sparsely dressed, oiled with suntan lotion, sit together on plush cushions lining the deck of the yacht.
Even closer view:
“Where’s that go, Tom?” Carolina pointed at a trapdoor she had just noticed on the deck.
“Sail storage.”
She adjusted the strap on her swimsuit. “I guess you know boats. You were a Navy Seal, right?”
He nodded. “Yeah, but not on ‘boats’ like this. This is a fifty-two foot Tanaya yacht. The brochure calls her an eye-stopper. And so she is.”
She smiled at him. “Two bedrooms below. Impressive.”
“You mean two staterooms.”
“I don’t know much about boats, or yachts, for that matter.”
“If you knew me well, you’d know that I know you know about yachts and boats and I’m guessing much more obscure things, too.”
She yawned. “Just trying to get a dialogue going.”
“Bored?”
“Funny, isn’t it? I mean, we’re in paradise. You see it on magazine covers, thinking, oh, that’s life worth living.”
He scanned the horizon. “It’s going to be a beautiful evening, and let me remind you, we’re deeply into the good life.”
Taking a deep breath and closing her eyes, Carolina relaxed her face in the long rays of the late afternoon sun. “Stopped in at the post office in Roadtown lately?”
“No.” He picked up binoculars and put them to his eyes.
“You know that wall where they post pictures of the families that have disappeared off their boats — yachts?”
He nodded.
“Well, they’ve updated it. There are new ones, recent ones. Photographs of tousle-haired kids, tanned parents. Grinning dogs. Imagine people taking their dogs on long boat trips. I mean, where do they poop?”
He laughed.
“Seriously. That’s some sad stuff.”
They sat in silence while Carolina leafed through a magazine and Tom continued his scrutiny of the empty horizon. After a while, she put the magazine down, put a white canvas hat on her head, and pulled her ponytail through the back. She squeezed some sunscreen from a soft plastic bottle and rubbed her stomach.
“Any good?” he asked, sniffing, setting aside the binoculars. “Smells nice.”
“SPF thirty-five. No worries, no burn, baby.”
“Make me hot, sweet thing. Call me names.”
Carolina punched his arm. “Pay attention, here. Grow up.”
He studied her. “I am paying attention, here. You in a bikini: brown and beautiful.”
She blushed. “You’re cute in those surfer shorts, too. It’s sure a different look for you.”
A few minutes passed in silence. Then Tom picked up the binoculars again.
A huge yacht skidded by. The wake rocked them.
Tom swerved his binoculars that way. “Gotta be sixty-five feet.”
“Here be rich folk,” Carolina said. “They devour catered strawberries and pineapple with whipped cream and jump into the sea looking monstrous, loaded with gear, never more than ten meters from yet another of the world’s most dazzling coral reefs.”
“Hey, you snorkeled yesterday. You thought that parrot fish making those nibbling sounds on the coral was awesome.”
“He looked like a rainbow.”
“Check this out.” He handed her the binoculars.
She took them and squinted. “Two people. A girl and a guy, I think.”
“In trouble?”
“Pretty long way off, but I’d say so.” She handed them back.
“A Boston Whaler.” He watched. “Engine sputtering.”
“If they need help, they’ll signal us somehow.”
“The guy’s looking at us through his binoculars.” He put his arm around her and held her close. “I say we ignore them until they let us know they want us involved. What do you think?”
“Maybe they’re waiting for help from someone they radioed already,” Carolina agreed. She popped open a couple of bottles, handed him one, and nuzzled his neck.
He set the powerful binoculars down and pulled her into a long, slow, showy kiss.
After they parted again, she drank from her bottle, turned away from the approaching boat, and made a face. “Ugh. What crap.” She set the bottle down.
“Won a prize in a blind taste test.”
“You mean a tasteless taste test.”
“We’ll crack out some champagne later, and that’s a promise.”
She ran fingers through the hair on his chest.
He nibbled her ear. “They’re heading our way. He’s pretty stuck on those binoculars. What a voyeur.”
She pushed in close to him.
“You’re trembling. Nervous?”
“Actually, I’m excited. Tired of sitting out here with nothing happening, no offense to you. You can be entertaining.”
He laughed, and kissed her again. “It’s just two kids on a rental boat that’s running out of gas or something.”
They watched the boat approach, its motor roaring intermittently. The pair chugging toward them in the boat, now more visible to the naked eye, appeared youngish, twenties.
“They need bailing.”
“The nearest island is Jost Van Dyck, and that’s got to be, um, seven miles away?” She accepted a long kiss, which took place more on her cheek than her mouth, and took the binoculars, studying the couple. “Tom, he’s got two arms up, trying to get our attention. They want help.”
Tom stepped up to the yacht’s shiny wooden wheel. He turned on the motor, and aimed for the Whaler.
A bead of sweat on Carolina’s forehead dribbled down her cheek. She brushed it away and turned her face into the wind, watching the little boat get bigger. Her hat flew off and she rushed to retrieve it before it went overboard.
“Careful there!” Tom said.
“Be right back,” she said, disappearing below. Moments later, she returned wearing a sarong high over her swimsuit.
“Hey, get over here. Snug your hot body closer,” said Tom.
“Stalker.” She nuzzled, then ruffled his hair, looking toward the little boat. “Better slow down.”
He nodded, slowing.
“Don’t want to drown them.”
Tom cut the engine. The small boat cautiously approached the yacht. The couple on board waved. Tom waved back.
“They were going toward Sandy Spit,” said Carolina.
“Lots of big yachts stop there.”
“But their engine’s failing and we’re closer.”
“And isolated,” said Tom, smelling the skin on her shoulder and sighing. “We could ignore them.”
“Don’t get weird on me, okay? That might make me nervous.”
“Too late.”
“Sorry for the grease,” she said, laughing as his fingers stalled in a tangle of her hair. “Three days at sea and everything goes to hell.”
“Speaking of that.” He squinted through the binoculars. “The sea’s rough right now. They’re rocking.”
“Closer, closer.”
“Drink,” he said, handing her another brown bottle, “then come back and cuddle. Keep in mind we’re on our honeymoon.”
Carolina tossed her old, half-finished bottle, then drank. Tom picked up a new bottle and drank, too.
Silvery-pink clouds blew in the western sky, the indigo sea churning below. The boat pulled up beside them so quickly that the pounding on the side of their yacht startled them both.
“Permission to climb aboard?” asked the muscular young man, smiling. “Always wanted to say that.”
“Sure,” said Tom. He hung a ladder down the side. The young man and his partner, a young woman in a bikini only partly covered by a shirt, grabbed the ladder and nimbly ascended.
“Got a cigarette?” the young man asked immediately upon dropping onto the deck. He wore a sleeveless tee over a pair of bulky, flowered Hawaiian trunks with multiple pockets that enhanced the fit legs that thrust out of them.
Carolina rummaged and extracted a lighter and a pack from a pocket in the bin beside her.
“Cool,” the young man said.
She threw the pack and lighter at him.
He caught with easy grace, lit his cigarette, inhaled, and exhaled. “Oh, what a killer.”
The girl sprawled against the rail beside him, her damp, white cotton shirt tied above a flat, pierced navel. Autumn gold hair floated around her head as light and thick as feathers. Her skin, rusty-over-beige, bore few traces of the sun they must have survived. She looked like a model, taller than most women, utterly at ease with her body. “Wow, thank you SO MUCH for picking us up. That was so scary.” She plunked a beach bag down beside herself.
Her boyfriend frowned slightly. “It’s not like we were going to drown.”
“We were an awful long way from another boat,” she said, pointing down at the Whaler, “to be carrying so much water. You take too many risks.”
“Jude,” the young man said suddenly, extending a hand, turning everyone’s attention away from the boat. He smiled again. Tom shook, then Carolina.
“Shauna,” said the girl, her eyes less friendly, her teeth less prominent than Jude’s, though no less bleached. They shook hands.
“Thirsty?” Carolina asked, after Jude and Tom tied the Whaler to the yacht.
“Got beer?” said Jude.
Carolina handed him one. Jude sipped, grimaced. “What is this?” He examined the label. “Hey!”
“Sorry,” Tom said, taking it from him. “I’m in recovery.” He found another, similar-looking bottle and handed it to Jude. “This will suit you better.”
Jude drank. “Recovery. No offense, but have you ever considered that that is a fad promoted by dull people to dull people down?”
“How ’bout you, Shauna?” Carolina asked before Tom had a chance to respond.
“Anything cold.”
Carolina handed her a beer.
“Where to?” Tom asked, starting up the yacht’s motor.
The two younger people looked at each other. “The dock at Cane Garden Bay. Imagine someone renting someone a leaky boat with a bad engine!” Jude said.
“Seems unusually stupid. You sure it’s leaking?” Tom asked.
“We don’t know that for sure, although the water got deeper, it seems to me.” Shauna adjusted the ties on her bikini. “See, the guy who rented it told us to let ’er rip if we wanted to reach the Spit in a small boat like that. So we were going fast, but Jude got distracted when this huge yacht breezed by us...”
“The engine sucked. Weak piece of crap.” Jude said.
“Jude says the engine got wet. Anyway, we lost power.” She shrugged. “I guess that’s what happened.”
“You didn’t call for help on the radio?” asked Carolina, looking over the side of the yacht into the small, swamped boat drifting astride.
“Of course. Bum radio. Big surprise,” Jude said.
“And forget mobile phones out here,” Shauna added. “No reception.”
The sky darkened suddenly, cotton-ball clouds fluffing over the sun.
“What time does your rental-man close?” Tom asked, hand over his eyes scanning the bumpy brown island in the distance.
Jude looked toward Tortola. “No rush. He lives right next to the dock. Someone can find him.” He leaned back, one hand stroking the cushion. “Let’s face it, your ride beats our ride.” He looked around. “Nice.”
“Ha,” Shauna said. “That’s for sure.” She finished her beer quickly. He finished his.
“Thanks for picking us up,” said Shauna.
“Where have you been staying?” Carolina asked.
“Smuggler’s Cove,” Jude said.
“Is that also on Tortola?”
“Right,” said Shauna. “The far side. Past Long Bay? We have friends there with a house. Not air-conditioned, if you can believe that. Hot. But there’s a teeny-weeny pool.”
“Which fruit bats love in the evenings,” said Jude.
“They swoop down to drink,” said Shauna.
“We’ll have to see it sometime.” Carolina squeezed Tom’s arm. “We don’t know that part of Tortola.”
“A hidden gem of the Caribbean, the travel writers say.” Shauna reflected Carolina’s motion, squeezing Jude’s arm.
“There used to be smugglers and pirates all over,” said Jude. “Norman’s Island? In those caves.” He moved away from Shauna, splashing fresh water from a jug over his sweating body. “They brought down European ships and stole their booty. They hid in the caves until the heat was off, then sailed away, totally rich.”
The conversation stalled. After Carolina offered him another beer and he took it, Jude sat down and lay back against the cushions, eyes closed, catching the last bit of sunlight.
“How ’bout some wine, Shauna? We have some cold white. California. Prize-winning,” Carolina said, with a private smile for Tom.
“Sounds good, but first, where’s the head?”
“Down the stairs to the right of the galley,” Tom said.
Carolina took her below, then rummaged around the galley. After Shauna finished, she returned to the deck and Carolina lingered below. Tom appeared. “You gave him near beer?”
“I stink as a host, yep.”
“Bad enough we drink the stuff,” Carolina muttered and put together a plate of goodies on a platter that resembled a big green leaf. “Shouldn’t you be steering?”
“Gave Jude a turn.”
“Is that wise?”
“Don’t worry.”
They returned to the deck. Tom and Carolina stayed close to each other, a lingering look or touch between them here and there. Tom took the wheel from Jude, who settled back beside Shauna.
“Honeymooners?” Shauna asked, looking first at Tom, then Carolina.
They nodded, tightening their grips on each other.
“Told you,” she said to Jude. The sun continued to sink; the deck darkened. Carolina lit night lights, which twinkled like the night sky, hugely, doubled by their reflections, across the windy sea and beyond.
“Why not switch to sail?” Jude asked. Islands twinkled in the distance, at least three close enough to shine crisply. Tortola, which had appeared so faraway, now loomed close and dark, with only a few spots with many lights. “Something wrong?”
Tom laughed. “Only that I’m a lazy sailor.”
Shauna refilled her wineglass for the third or fourth time, wobbling from the cooler to the bench.
“You cold?” Carolina asked.
“Yeah, but I’ve got a sweater.” She reached into her beach bag and found one.
The silvery gray sky wavered between day and night.
“A sunset to die for!” Shauna raised her wineglass to the ever-changing froths that lit the sky.
They all watched in awe as the sky trembled between red, peach, orange, gold, violet.
“Like flames.” Shauna settled herself against Jude, who put his arm around her.
“Not long, now,” Tom said.
Darkness, with the slim smile of a moon, starlight, and glowing sea, descended.
Suddenly, Jude sat up straight. A gun sprang from his pocket and into his hand.
Carolina and Tom blinked at the sight. “What have we here?” Carolina asked, the remaining half of her sandwich, chicken with avocado and a slice of tomato, in one hand, limp. “What’s going on?”
“Nothing personal,” said Jude, not high, not the least bit affected by the multiple alcoholic beverages he had previously appeared to suck down.
Shauna, a little less on the ball, eyes a bit blurred, stood up, knocking back her last glass of wine. She tapped the empty glass against a bench, then watched it break. “Sorry,” she said.
Carolina stood up.
“We’ll give you a fighting chance,” Shauna said. “Yours for ours.”
“You’d put us on that piece of junk?” Tom asked. “You survive and we drown?”
Jude said nothing, just nudged them to stand.
“We walk the plank and drown,” Carolina said. “You play pirates.”
“We do what we hafta,” Shauna said.
Walking Carolina toward the leaky, tethered Whaler, Jude pressed a gun to her back. A scrim of water shined in the bottom. “I’m grateful to people like you. Do-gooders.” After opening several bins and searching quickly, he found rope.
“Tie us up?” Carolina said. “You want us to die?”
“Here be dragons. I guess when you booked your honeymoon, you didn’t consider that.” Jude tried to wrap her wrists but since he was holding a gun, couldn’t. He motioned Shauna over to help.
“You’re smugglers. You steal boats. You kill people for drug money,” Carolina said.
“You have a fighting chance!” Shauna said.
Jude pushed the gun hard into her back. “Rich bitch.”
Shauna offered up an apologetic shrug, then looped nylon rope around Carolina’s wrists.
Carolina twisted quickly and kicked Shauna’s knee out from under her. Shauna fell.
Jude, startled, momentarily lost position, then aimed at Carolina. Behind him, Tom lunged. Smoothly, he grabbed the gun out of Jude’s hand and turned it on him.
Carolina wrestled free of the nylon ropes holding her wrists. She jumped up and pulled Shauna into a headlock.
“What the hell!” shouted Jude, staring down the barrel of his own gun, held by Tom, pointed at his face.
Sirens sounded.
Tom swiveled the younger man around, then pulled Jude’s hands behind his back, locking them in cuffs.
Shauna, quicker to recover than expected, stood, smacking Carolina’s head with a tightly balled fist. Then, while Carolina reeled, ignoring the gun pointed at Jude’s head, Shauna threw herself toward Tom.
Tom’s right arm struck her on the fly. She collapsed heavily onto the deck, panting, looking up at him, teary-eyed with pain.
Carolina jumped onto Shauna. Shauna wriggled and fought until Carolina pinned her like a wrestler to the deck. She cuffed her.
Tom and Carolina sat the two down on a bench a few feet apart from each other, where they drooped unhappily in the brilliant moonlight.
“Honeymooners?” Shauna frowned. Tom and Carolina faced the younger couple, each holding a gun, pointing steadily at their chests. “I could swear he French kissed you.”
Carolina didn’t react.
“I hope the money makes up for those ugly big, wet lips of his slobbering all over you.”
“Who are you people, anyway?” Jude asked, leaning against a cushion, legs shaking slightly, eyes narrowing. “You don’t sound local.”
“Special Ops,” Carolina said. “We’re out of St. Thomas, working along with the Royal Virgin Islands Police Force.”
“We hunt pirates,” Tom said.
Carolina picked up her fallen sarong and tied it around herself all the way up to her chest, the Caribbean’s version of New York City’s bulletproof vest.
Aerial view: Brilliantly lit boats rock and blaze over the black sea toward the yacht at center, from all directions.
One Confession Too Many
by Luis Adrian Betancourt
Sergeant Hector Marcos covered the cold, naked body of the woman in Apartment 5 with a white sheet. Some of the neighbors had told him that she was a little loose, but really a good person. According to others, she was a “decent” person, but a little loose. The “loose” side of Paula Ortiz’s character consisted of the way she dressed, her fondness for parties and dancing, and the fact that she lived alone in an apartment where occasionally she received visits that were considered inappropriate.
The night before, when Alma Corrado was closing her window prior to going to bed, she was not surprised to see a young man rapping at the door of the tenant across the way and calling to her to let him in. At first he seemed to be pleading, then he began to sound threatening. The broad shoulders of Isaac Reyes, one of Paula Ortiz’s not infrequent visitors, were shifting back and forth in the rhythm of a manageable but evident state of drunkenness.
“Come on, baby...” he was saying, together with other words that went from mumbled to slurred. “Don’t get me mad,” he kept repeating. The moment came when Alma thought she should call the police, and she was about to do so when Paula decided to let her friend in. In no time they were yelling at each other at the top of their voices. Even after she closed her window, Alma could hear Paula complaining that her visitor was drunk and that this wasn’t any time for her to be receiving company. Then there was a long silence, suggesting that they had made up. Alma went to bed and thought nothing more about it until the next morning, when she woke up to find her street filled with bystanders, police, journalists, and a vehicle from the coroner’s office. In Paula’s apartment, people were taking photographs, dusting for fingerprints, and a police lieutenant who identified himself as Luis Adan was asking questions and looking for witnesses.
Alma needed to take several sedative pills for her nerves. She was fifty years old, but had never been even remotely associated with anything of a criminal nature. The death of her neighbor was a shock. She could have avoided becoming involved just by not telling what she had seen. Like the three monkeys: see no evil, hear no evil, speak no evil. But the image of her friend lying on the floor of her living room, her empty gaze fixed on the ceiling above, compelled her to tell the police what she knew. She trembled as she described the visit of Isaac Reyes at the moment when, ready for bed, she took a last look outside before closing her window.
The little she had to say immediately resulted in an order to find Reyes. He was located in short order. That day he had not gone off to work, staying in bed to sleep off the effects of his overindulgence. He was taken away without any problem.
At the police station Alma, still trembling with emotion, was able to identify him from among the five men assembled behind the one-way glass. It was very simple, since she had seen him on many occasions. Moreover, to the astonishment of the authorities, Reyes wasted no time in admitting that he was guilty. Amidst curses and complaints, he gave an account of his doomed romance. There had been very few moments of real happiness. He was hopelessly in love with the woman, so he inevitably ended up begging for her attention. And on that night the effects of the alcohol allowed him to say things so terrible that there was no way to take them back. They struggled; he didn’t intend to harm her, but Paula lost her balance and fell over backwards, striking her head on the extended wing of a metallic swan figure on the floor. Her body went limp, dropping into a grotesque position, with a halo of blood beginning to circle her head.
“I knew I had killed her.”
“Did you wipe up the blood with her nightgown?”
“No. I was scared and I left.”
Reyes responded quickly and directly to the questions Lieutenant Adan was asking. Everything he said fitted the scene of the crime except for three points. In his account, Reyes failed to mention the moment when he pulled off the woman’s nightgown. He spoke of seeing a circle of blood by her head, but not of wiping it up, something that had probably been done with the nightgown. And he swore he had not drunk a single drop of liquor there, not even water, despite the evidence present of drinks having been served.
If Adan pressed him on these questions, he looked bewildered, as if he were straining, trying to remember something that had never happened. Adan was unable to understand these blank moments. His colleagues insisted: He was drunk, there was no way his memory could be perfectly clear. If you’ve got a confession, what more do you want? Close the case!
Alma’s testimony was decisive. Besides, the blood found beneath Paula Ortiz’s nails matched Reyes’s blood type. And unmistakeable scratch marks had been found on his arms.
“But I didn’t take off her nightgown,” Reyes insisted.
Adan laid a photograph of the crime scene before Reyes.
“Look at it carefully, and remember what happened.”
“No, I didn’t leave her like that. She was wearing her nightgown; there was blood...”
The photograph showed the torn nightgown alongside the naked body, there had been bloodstains that someone had wiped up.
“That’s not the way I remember it.”
Adan decided not to close the case despite the persuasive evidence that he had. Reyes’s confession would give the prosecution little work. But he saw that there were still pieces missing to fill in the puzzle.
“Come on, Adan,” his assistant said, “we’ve all got plenty of work to do. You’re wasting your time juggling details given by a guy with a poor memory, but who’s already confessed.”
“Let’s go back to the beginning,” Adan replied.
Once again, he asked to hear Reyes’s story. As before, there were no contradictions of what he had already sworn. He simply repeated that when Paula fell to the floor and he saw the blood, he was terrified and left.
As the routine of the investigation played itself out, the police lab specialists examined the two glasses that had been found on a plastic tray on the table next to the body, together with a half-empty bottle of cognac. Doubtless, Reyes’s and the woman’s fingerprints would be found there, even though the former had insisted he hadn’t even had a harmless glass of water. That final scene, he indicated, didn’t lend itself to a friendly toast. On the contrary, Paula had criticized him for being drunk. She ended up saying, “There’s no use talking when you’re like this. Go home.”
If Reyes was lying, it would do him no good, because he had repeatedly said that he understood what he had done, that he should be punished for his crime, whether all of the details fitted or not.
Then astonishing news came from the laboratory: Reyes’s fingerprints were not on the glasses. Paula’s were, however, and another set clear enough to be identified. Someone, Adan considered, must have visited Paula before Reyes did. A check of the other prints revealed the identity of the other person, who turned out to be another friend of hers, a man named “Chapo” Gomez, a taxicab driver who for several weeks had been taking her out for lengthy joyrides. When they brought him in and showed him the evidence, he admitted that he had been in her apartment that night. But it had been
The cab driver began to sweat as he related what had happened.
“When she opened the door she was in her nightgown. She had hit her head somehow and was dizzy. I poured her and myself a cognac. She said she had slipped and fallen and cut her head.”
“‘You’re lying,’ I told her. ‘You were with that bastard.’”
Paula had admitted that she had had a very unpleasant scene with Reyes, that he was drunk and when he tried to get her into bed, they had struggled and she fell, hit her head, and lost consciousness. Reyes, she said, must have thought he had killed her. When she came to, he was gone.
Gomez had bought her story and suggested that he take her to bed. Paula had refused, saying she didn’t feel well. She asked him to come the next morning and take her to see a doctor. Her injury was slight, but her head hurt and she was bleeding. Gomez tried to insist. He told her that what had happened with Reyes was probably a lot different from what she had claimed.
For the second time that night Paula was faced with a passionate confrontation. It was the result of her living alone, she realized. She told Gomez she wanted nothing more to do with him. She was going to straighten out her life and find someone who would respect and take care of her. Gomez became outraged. He tore off her nightgown. They insulted each other. She said he was not man enough for her. That was all it took to loosen Paula’s grasp on her desperate situation. No one saw him leave. No one had seen him arrive.
And that was the end of the strange account of the naked woman.
When the lab results were confirmed, Isaac Reyes was notified of his innocence. He could not believe it when Lieutenant Adan said, “Go home.”
The Lost Girl
by Robert Barnard
“You must be very worried,” said Inspector Paulson.
“Worried? ’Course I’m worried. Worried sick.” The elderly woman picked another Malteser from the bright red bag. “I was always telling her, but it made no difference. Just won’t listen, young people.”
“She surely knew that she ought to ring you and tell you where she was.”
“Oh, course she knew. Just didn’t think. Didn’t consider my feelings, and how I’d be worried out of my mind.”
Her eyes strained towards the clock on the mantelpiece. Inspector Paulson knew the signs.
Annaleese Marriott had been reported missing on Saturday morning, three days after she had disappeared, by her grandmother. Her activities on the previous Wednesday had been investigated by the police, but they had come to a blank in the early evening. She had gone to work in a nearby small newsagent’s at eight o’clock in the morning, when the newsagent had gone out to deliver papers. This was a regular arrangement, and was rewarded by a pittance. In the afternoon she had gone to help in a corner shop, also a regular occurrence and also rewarded by a pittance. Neither of these regular employments were known to the Social Services office which paid her unemployment benefit. She had gone home for her “teas,” which was the last her grandmother was to see of her. She had gone with friends to a pub in Armley for a couple of hours, then had told them she was going to visit her other grandmother, living in Headingley. There were various buses or combinations of them she could take, but the most likely one was the thirty-eight.
Syd Galopoulos had come to Britain long ago from Cyprus, and he was a long-serving bus driver. He told Inspector Paulson what he could remember about Annaleese.
“It was the nine-thirty from town. Got to the KFC in Armley around nine-fifty. She’d been on my buses before. She smiled and waved her card. I smiled back and she went upstairs.”
“Was it a double-decker? At that time of night?”
“Often is late on, when there’s just a handful. They’re old as hell, and if you get a drunk with a knife who wants to carve up the upholstery it doesn’t matter so much as with a new bus.”
“Were there many on the bus?”
“Just four or five downstairs.”
“And upstairs?”
“Oh — the CCTV wasn’t working, so I don’t... Wait a minute, though. There was an elderly gent went up. I thought to myself: ‘You could save your legs, old chap, by staying down.’ But he didn’t. There’s a lot like it upstairs. Goes back to the time when that’s where you could smoke. They get a better view, without being seen so closely from outside. And some of them will still snatch a ciggie if they think the TV isn’t working.”
“Right. So there was just him and Annaleese.”
“So far as I remember.”
“Who got off first?”
“The girl got off at stop forty-two. I was surprised. She usually gets off at stop forty-seven.”
“Where are those two stops?”
“Forty-two is Backleigh Golf Course, forty-seven is Bellyard Road in Headingley.”
“Bellyard Road is her grandmother’s address — her father’s mother.”
“She got off there usually when she got that bus,” said Syd.
“And the elderly man?”
“Oh — I hadn’t thought about him... Wait... he got off at the same stop. Forty-two. But he didn’t start down the stairs till after the bus stopped — a lot of elderly people do that: fear of falling down if there’s a sharp braking. So he got off the bus a few seconds after the girl.”
“Did they go in the same direction?”
“Oh dear... No, I just can’t remember... But I’ve got a picture in my mind of the girl, standing with her back to one of the garden walls along the road there... like she was waiting, right?”
Inspector Paulson did not like it at all. He had a vision of the two people upstairs making a silent pact:
He liked it still less when he had a second talk with her friend Collette Sprigs. She was the friend who had filled him in on Annaleese’s night at the pub with friends.
“I haven’t remembered anything else,” she said when she found him on her doorstep.
“It’s not about Wednesday night,” he said, after he had been led through to the sitting room, watched by the careful eye of Collette’s mother. “It’s about what sort of girl Annaleese was. Is.” He was glad that Collette thought before answering.
“You know when girls disappear or get murdered, someone describes her as fun-loving?”
“Yes. Was that the sort of girl Annaleese was?”
“No, it’s the sort of girl she wasn’t. No way. I don’t mean she went around moping all the time, but there was always something there — some thought, something she didn’t want to talk about.”
“Why was she living with her grandmother?”
“’Cos her family collapsed. Evaporated. First her father went, then her mother said she couldn’t cope with her, and went off to live with a Huddersfield man.”
“Was she bitter about that?”
“What do you think? She wouldn’t be over the moon, would she? She said her mother ‘didn’t give a toss’ about her, called her father a ‘bastard’, and said she’d never had a childhood like other children had. Yes, I’d say she was bitter.”
“Did she ever go into details?”
“No. Absolutely not. Never a hint. We guessed there’d been some kind of abuse, but we didn’t ask. Didn’t dare to, to tell the truth. She was good at shutting down entirely.”
“But she had two grandmothers.”
“That’s a laugh. The one she lived with hated having to provide a home for her, and was always encouraging her to get out, maybe find a man. The other one she visited to screw money out of.”
“How did she do that?”
“That’s her father’s mother. We wondered if there was a bit of blackmail involved: ‘sub me regular or I’ll go to the police about what my dad did to me.’”
“I see... Did Annaleese have any special boyfriend?”
“One she was sleeping with? Not regular, not at all. She did sleep with men or boys now and then, when she wanted something from them — money, going anywhere in their car, going on a shoplifting spree to one of the big supermarkets... But the boys always said she wasn’t interested.”
“In sex, or with them?”
“I don’t suppose they knew, or thought about it like that.”
“I must say I don’t like the sound of all this,” said Paulson. “She seems so vulnerable. Who else did she try and blackmail other than her grandmother? Blackmail, even small-scale blackmail, is a crime for professionals.”
“We never thought of her like that,” said Collette. “We just thought she’d come through things pretty strong.”
Inspector Paulson began to feel increasingly uneasy about Annaleese. He gave a small-scale press conference where he highlighted the man on the thirty-eight bus, asking him to come forward, asking if anyone reading the publicity knew of his likely identity. He got two or three really good likenesses of Annaleese, and asked anyone who had seen her in the last week to come forward.
Then he went to see her paternal grandmother.
Mrs. Knox was a hard-faced woman who let him in reluctantly and talked when possible in monosyllables, usually negative ones: No, she hadn’t seen her granddaughter on Wednesday night, no she hadn’t seen or heard from her subsequently. She knew of no trouble she was in. She was obviously a bitter, not a loving, grandparent.
“She came to see you fairly often, didn’t she?” Paulson asked.
“Aye. When she wanted anything,” was the tight-lipped reply.
“Her friends say you were generous to her with money.”
“Oh, they say that, do they? Well, I’m only a pensioner, and I’ve nothing tucked away. I gave her small sums now and then. Bus fares and that.”
“Did Annaleese have ways of getting money out of you?”
“I don’t know what you mean. She asked for it, that’s what she did.”
“But did she mention her father, and some knowledge she might have—”
That really did catch the woman on a weak side.
“Look,” she said, firing up, “I know my son and I love him. I know better than to take seriously the mucky imaginings of a teenage kid. I took no heed to it whatsoever. I blame the television. Anybody with a grubby tale to tell gets on TV to tell it, and the soaps aren’t much better. Some of the plots are nothing but disgusting.”
“Tell me,” said Paulson, getting up, “are you worried about your granddaughter?”
“Oh, she’ll turn up. Like a bad penny, I nearly said. She’s no sense of responsibility, and she’ll disappear or turn up just as she pleases.”
Paulson hoped she was right.
Amid a scattering of possible identifications Paulson picked out one that seemed to be promising. A woman in a block of flats in Headingley had called in about a man in the flat opposite her. He regularly used the buses, and often travelled back from Leeds in the late evening. The woman was new to the block, but neighbours told her he went to the railwaymen’s club, just next to the station. He’d been a train driver or guard in his working life. She didn’t like to be too specific on the phone, talking to a rookie constable whose inexperience showed, but she said “people talked about him” and asked to speak to the highest man on the case. It was not much, but Paulson decided to go and speak to her.
“I’ve nothing against him personally,” the neighbour said. “I’ve never done more than say ‘Good morning’ or ‘lovely day’ when we met.”
“Do you know his name?”
“Charlie Clark. Retired. I sometimes see him in the post office, collecting his pension. I haven’t seen him for a few days, but that’s not unusual. I’m not very mobile, and he uses a stick. We’re mostly shut indoors.”
“I see. You said you’d no reason yourself to think he might be the person we want to interview, but you told the constable you talked to that there was gossip about him”
“Yes, well... There’s gossip and gossip. Normally I wouldn’t pass on things like that, but in the circumstances... It’s the mothers waiting for young children at the end of the school day. There’s the Alderman Tupper Junior School and the Headingley High School pretty well next to each other. He often goes and stands near the others waiting for their littlies, but people say he’s really interested in the girls from the high school — most of them pass down that way, past the junior school on the way to the Kirkstall crossroads. They say he looks at them — you know, like he was hungry. Undressing them in his mind.”
“Hasn’t anyone talked to him?”
“Well, it’s not easy, is it? You don’t know what to say, how to put it. One mother did ask him if he was fond of children.”
“What did he say?”
“Made no bones about it. Said he was very fond of them, but he was sad because he never saw his granddaughter.”
“Why was that?”
“Said they lived too far away. Neither he nor his daughter had enough to cover the journey.”
“You can get very cheap rail fares if you book early. Especially if you’re an ex-railwayman, I would guess. What did this mother do?”
“There wasn’t much she could say. She couldn’t point out that he pretended to look at the juniors and nursery kids but in fact gave most of his attention to the seniors, the girls who are — what’s the word? — just coming to maturity.”
“Pubescent.”
“Yes, that’s it. She was young, wasn’t she — the one you’re looking for?”
“She’s young, but not that young. What I’m afraid of is that she was young
When he got back to the station he checked up on Clark, C. Nothing on him at all. Totally unknown as far as the police were concerned. But Paulson had been interested in the neighbour’s story: the man not seen for several days (he could be lying dead in the flat, dead from natural causes or from suicide), his activities at the school gates, his possible alienation from his daughter — these couldn’t be said to add up to anything, but together they were suggestive. He applied for a search warrant for the man’s flat.
He wasn’t there, either dead or alive. No stretched-out body across the living room floor. Only worn, bulky furniture, a large but old television, a unit with a few ornaments, vases, and books. A cursory look at the last showed nothing with any sexual content: they were mostly sweaty, heavy-breathing, chase-across-Iceland thrillers. There were drawers with telephone directories and Yellow Pages, a very old passport, a broken cigarette lighter, a building-society book, and odds and ends. No photographic album, so no record of the younger Charlie, or his daughter.
Paulson sighed. There was no option: He would have to go through the odds and ends. He tried the envelopes first: his pension book, statements from his building society (never more than 100 pounds in credit) his union card and so on. Eventually, nearly the last, there was a flash of colour as he opened the flap.
Colour photographs. He flipped quickly through them: naked children, usually girls. They were not particularly pornographic: The children were not making sexual advances or feigning activities they were too young for. Paulson wondered where he had got them from. There was a shop right in the centre of town where he certainly could have got them — and much worse than these. Or he could have found a like-minded mate who specialised in photography.
He sighed and put the envelope in a plastic bag. He had the evidence for Clark’s interest in children. But Clark had been careful to keep nothing that would suggest an urge to kill them. Paulson thought with a heavy heart of all the children, many of them around twelve or thirteen, who had gone missing in the Leeds area and had never been heard of again. Often they had parents who were no more interested in them than Annaleese’s grandmother. Or indeed than Annaleese’s parents, who had made no contact with the police investigation.
Back at police headquarters he sat thinking in his chair. Nothing to connect this old man with violence or murder. But what about the daughter? Was she still alive and living at a distance as he had told the mother at the school gates? Not necessarily so: She could be dead, long dead maybe. And if there ever had been such a thing as a granddaughter, was she still alive? How on earth was he to trace either of them?
He was interrupted by the phone.
“Sir, I think this is for you. A Mr. Brown. He asked for the man in charge of the missing girl case. Yours is the highest profile.”
“Okay. Put him on.”
“Inspector Paulson, I believe?” came an elderly voice, making the Inspector wonder whether it was Charlie Clark. “I expect you know the Backleigh Golf Course?”
“Yes, of course. It’s not that far from the number forty-two bus stop, on the thirty-eight bus route.”
“That’s right. There’s a bit of waste ground the kids sometimes play on, and then the early holes. Now I’m a newcomer to golf, Inspector, and I’m not getting the hang of it very fast. I’m especially bad at teeing off. Still got the strength, but not a bit of the accuracy. They go off at all angles. That’s why my shot for the second hole went way off the green, and into a patch of trees, brambles, and plastic drink bottles between the golf course and the bit of waste ground.”
“And you found something?”
“I think so. I don’t want to look. There’s a filthy old blanket, probably been there for years and left by one of the rough sleepers. But underneath the blanket is something — not weeds or anything, but — well, I’ve felt with my iron and like I said, it doesn’t feel right. I’m there now.”
“Stay there. I’m coming right over.”
Twenty minutes later he was on the course, a bit away from the second fairway. Mr. Brown was a sharp-looking sixty-something, but there was no reason why a queasy stomach should not inhabit a strong body. They shook hands and Brown pointed with his iron to the undergrowth under some sycamore trees.
“You’ll see my ball there. I don’t think I’ll be playing any more today.”
Paulson followed the direction indicated, and saw the white ball waiting to be hit back into play. Then he looked at the brambles around it, growing with their usual speed and ferocity. Going closer, he saw that underneath the brambles were not soil or weeds but the old dirty blanket.
He went nearer. The blanket certainly covered something, and it was large enough to be a human body — not a large one, but probably a full-grown human being. No one had told him how large Annaleese was. Most of the blanket was tucked in around the object it covered, but in one place it had come away, and a fringed edge lay on the ground. Paulson stayed where he was, and used Brown’s iron to raise the edge of the blanket.
The sun obligingly pierced through the clouds and shone on the thing he had exposed to view. It was an old brown hand, the veins standing out, the knuckles skeletal, the fingers stained with nicotine.